《Steampunk, magic and dungeon core》


 Chapter 1

    Naomi first time in a long time was feeling at peace. She felt like she was in a grassy meadow, there were chirping birds too, flowers in full bloom and gentle summer breeze. In the background there was also a clear sound of hammer hitting anvil, sizzling water when someone put hot iron in the bucket, and the work of bellows under the furnace. Naomi really doesn''t want to open her eyes, and stop her best dream ever. She gives up on everything so maybe she gives up on living and dreams until everything fades away.


    -hey little one. Can you open your eyes?-Naomi heard a gentle female voice.


    She knows that this dream can¡¯t last too long, it was too good. Reluctantly opened her eyes, and got stunned. She really was in a grassy meadow and there was smithy. And not the small one, there were even beautiful horse waiting for new horseshoes. There were also people. Tall female with gentle smile and green long dress and even sparrow on her shoulder. She looks like some depictions of Gaia, goddess of life worshiped by neo pagans and wiccans. And there was a man big, muscular with soot on his face and in full smith gear.


    -ach, there she is-man smiles.


    Naomi tries to stand but she realizes she doesn''t have a body.


    -I died. yes?


    -sorry my dear, but yes-female responded with genuine sadness in her voice.


    -can I stay here?


    -Why do you won¡¯t stay here?


    -this meadow is beautiful and makes me feel relaxed. And there is smithy. I don''t have a body anymore but if I''m allowed to watch your work sir, I will be very happy.


    -you know about smithing?-ask men


    -only a little. I was on a two weeks long course on which instructors with knowledge about history teach about smithing. On the last day I was allowed to make my own horseshoe. Well i did it and it was looking like a horseshoe but it definitely will hurt the horse if anyone tries to fit it.


    -history?-the man ask


    -I think we forgot to introduce ourselves. So I will start-said the woman-i¡¯m The Lady. I''m the goddess of life in general. I especially taking care of everything what is happening in spring.


    -and I''m The Smith, god of smiths, crafters and ancestor god of dwarfs.


    -hello mam, and sir. I''m Naomi. in my past life I was a girl full of regrets and unfulfilled passions. I''m a failure-Naomi said with a breaking voice.


    -you''re not-The Smith disagrees with her-you maybe failed in the end, but we both see how bright and strong your soul is, and that means that you keep trying and don¡¯t abandon your passions until the end.


    -my soul?


    -yes. Maybe some basic knowledge about that will help. through your life your soul grows and changes. When someone gives up every time he faces some challenge his soul dims and whiter. And when someone like you keeps trying, doesn''t give up, his soul grows and gets brighter. The second thing is when someone dies, his soul ends in the ocean of souls, where they wait to be reborn-continued goddess-universes are like islands in this ocean. Most souls are reborn in the same universe where they were born. They just stay near things they know and like. Others like you venture or drift away usually because they were hurt and they are looking for a better place to live. All of that happens without anyone intervention


    -well usually-said god-we gods can have a look there and if we see some interesting soul, like yours, we can invite it to talk.


    -you wont something from me-Naomi try to step back, but without body she can¡¯t move


    -oh now. Not that kind of talk. You scared her-goddess scolded her companion.


    -ach sorry. I mean friendly talk or business talk.


    -business? with me?-Naomi was surprised.


    -yes, we have a proposition for you-said god.


    -and you are invited to live in our world regardless of your decision-goddess added.


    -exactly. Your bright soul has the potential to inspire people of our world. Oh i know wait the moment i bring the globus and show Theneye-and he runs to one of the buildings.


    -don¡¯t be scared of him. Maybe he is rough, but he has a heart of gold. His wife is still in love with him after all those thousands of years of marriage.


    -marry? thousands of years?-Naomi was in shock by the fact that he is indeed married and for how long.


    -oh yeh. goddess Iliana, goddess of arts. They are such a good fit for each other. He likes creating mundane practical things, and she loves beautiful one, not necessarily useful things.


    -but things can be practical and beautiful-Naomi retorted-sorry.


    -don¡¯t be. And it¡¯s not a secret. They always work and help each other and, thanks to that, their love for each other gets stronger with time. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    -i have it!-Naomi heard a joyful cry. God was bringing an enormous globus that had 1 meter diameter and with legs it was 1.5 meters tall. Mountains, valleys and seas are not only painted but also carved. Names of places was calligraphed, and Naomi was almost certain that with magnifying glass she will find many fine details.


    -beautiful-Naomi said seeing it-and i¡¯m sorry for being scared. I''m bad with people.


    -don¡¯t worry. My wife always scolds me that I sometimes scare people-he laughs.


    -i think you need body-goddess said-but i¡¯m concerned it will be cruel for you.


    -why?


    -well it will be a temporary body. but if you accept our offer you can keep it. We can even modify it if you feel that some changes are needed.


    -but if i don¡¯t i don¡¯t-Naomi sight.


    -sorry. rules and all of that. we can only guarantee your race and gender-said god.


    -I think I will risk it. Even if it will be a short moment, I want to see myself as I always dream.


    -ok. close your eyes and imagine yourself. Try to focus on how hard you can. But don¡¯t worry, we can fix it if something won''t be right.


    Naomi closed her eyes and a warm feeling surrounded her and she started remembering her perfect self.


    -I think we are ready. You can open your eyes-Naomi heard after a few moments. Before her stands a full high mirror. It takes a few very long moments until she starts to understand what she sees. Her face was delicate and girlie. Her hands and her body was petite , at least one foot shorter than 6 feet 4 inches high monstrosity full of muscles. She can wear dresses, heck she is wearing sundress right now.


    -thank you-Naomi said after a long moment-i promise to seriously consider your proposition. Even if i feel not worthy to be part of some divine plans.


    -don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing that big-said god-anyway this is Theneya. Like you see we have 3 continents. The smallest one in the south is called Auos. Most cities are on the coast but in the center of this continent under mountains are 3 dwarven kingdoms too. Humans and elves obviously are two main races. There are others like halflings or beastmen too. All of them are great sailors. second continent and the biggest one is called Gina. its stretch from almost half the distance between equator and south pole to far north. and its width is also similar. There are a lot of woods, plains, mountains, and rivers. Anyone can find a place to live. Well maybe apart from the Great Ul-hiram Desert in the center. There are some tribes that roam through the sand, but no cities or even villages. and there is a third continent in the north. Frozen and unsuitable for habitation. Home of twisted gods, orcs, goblins and other evil creations. They try to conquer other continents by sea or land.


    -I see that you have a question. Ask, don¡¯t be afraid-speak goddess.


    -it could be a very rude question-Naomi started-but by twisted and evil you mean they really want to kill and destroy everyone, or just that they have different views on all the important things. Like people sometimes can¡¯t agree which government is the better king or some kind council or parliament.


    -that it is indeed a bold question. I like her-laugh god.


    -yes. and i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the first option. Oh you don''t know how i wish that someday we can stop all this killing and destruction.


    -Well first you need to find a way to communicate with them. You see a young one. We call them gods, because they have similar power as us, and they exist because someone worships them. But they are mindless, twisted beasts. nobody is safe near them, even those who serve them-explain god.


    -so like lord of the rings-Naomi sight.


    -lord of the rings?-asked goddess


    -oh it''s a fictional story from my world, one of the greatest. There too were dark powers seeking to twist and destroy everything.


    -in your world they don¡¯t exist?


    -In my world there are only humans. And some people are saying that we can be so cruel to each other that all evil runs away scared.


    -that''s terrible. No wonder you are so scared.


    -I had it bad, but not that bad. Don¡¯t take me wrong, people from my world can be very selfless and caring too. I really can say what is worse, some eldritch horrors or some mad politician who thinks that can decide about everyone''s lives.


    -I''m afraid that we gods cannot help you with your rulers.


    -why?


    -it¡¯s like with kids and parents. What will happen when parents help with everything?


    -kid grow up as spoiled lazy brat-Naomi sight-sorry.


    -I like her more and more-laugh god.


    -well i wouldn¡¯t use exact words, but yes-goddess smile too.


    -and that is a good moment for you to tell us a few words about yourself, young one. For example you said that you learn about smithing as something almost forgotten-ask god


    -well another big difference between my world and yours is the lack of magic, or at least no one knows how to use it. We learn through thousands of years how to observe nature and learn its secrets. We call it science. We have physics that explains thunder or gravity. We have chemistry which tells us about matter and its properties, thanks to that we can predict what we need to create new substances. Biology tells us how living things works. Obviously this is tightly connected to medicine. Mathematics that allows sometimes even predicts the future. And my passion, engineering. Well part of it. Knowledge about machines. because in my world we use machines for everything. They become so complicated, that we need other machines to create machines we use on a daily basis.


    -and you know all of that-gasp goddess.


    -no-Naomi smiled-no one knows all of that. But we have the internet. It''s a kind of library. We have this device which we call a smartphone. In the past they were used to just talking to other people who are far away, like a city, or continent. Now they allow us to have access to this internet almost everywhere in our world. My passion, like I said , was engineering. I especially love clocks and everything with gears. Our modern machines practically stop using them. And old machines were created by someone with basic tools whit just someone imagination


    -ha i know it! You are just like me-laugh god-you love to create thighs, especially if you can do it by hand and personally.


    -well, I built a couple, by myself. But i use some machines to draw drawings of parts and see if everything fits.


    -nah detail. Everyone uses whot he or she had, some have paper, you have machines, I have light-he presented holographic schematic of sword, with lots of floating notes about different parts-and some had path of sand and stick. None of these things can create anything for you. all those notes i placed personally-he pointed out on hologram-or your machine can do that?


    -no they can''t.


    -and that means you are like us. You are the creator. Even our goddess here sometimes nudges things here and there to see what happens.


    -well, yes-goddess was a little embarrassed- stagnation is bad for living things. One unexpected storm or wildfire can wipe out many living creatures. If through my nudging some run away or survive life will go on.


    -and now we go to our proposition.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    -and now we go to our proposition. You remember what we said about interference in mortal life?


    -yes-Naomi answers.


    -and like you know for yourself life is not so easy even for us gods-The Lady sighed- we can¡¯t entirely live you alone. We need something that will challenge you, push you forward.


    -especially because of twisted gods. For now everything is fine. They probably do even more damage to cultists and each other than us. But that can change and everyone must be ready.


    -ok. I don''t mind creating for you or someone else. It sounds very tempting. But I''m bad with people, and don''t know anything about weapons and fighting.


    -and that''s the best part. You don¡¯t need to. With help from some wandering souls like you, we create places called dungeons.


    -let me guess. Are they full of monsters and traps and chest with gold to tempt adventurers?-Naomi sighed.


    -so you know-The Smith nodded-that simplifies things. Obviously we need some changes and simple rules to ensure everything works like planned. But they work quite well.


    -you will be responsible only for creating new floors, and challenges. if you can include some of your knowledge no matter how superficial it is in those challenges that''s even better. But they can''t be obvious. and they definitely can''t include an answer.


    -something like what does sea water taste like and you next write salty or sweet. That''s no challenge at all.


    -first floors usually are quite simple, some traps, some predatory animals like wolves.


    -riddles are good to-added The Smith.


    Naomi starts intensely thinking. It was a tempting offer, but she had doubts. The main one was she newer managed anything, hell, she failed managing her one life, and now she will be responsible for teaching and training adventurers. Local kids probably know more about this than she. The second one was killing. She may be able to accept the death of some people. Humans do stupid things all the time, and attacking a tiger or pack of wolves was stupid. But the death of all of those animals was unacceptable.


    -is killing necessary?-asked Naomi.


    -yes my dear. You can try to build a maze full of traps, riddles and non-lethal challenges. But you must remember, that there exist real evil people, and you will need someone that will fight for you. And that means that people and animals will be dying in your halls.


    -well there are also some plainly stupid people-add god with a wide grin-and i see you agree with me.


    -sorry-Naomi answered-i imaginened some bratty hero that opened the door and a bucket of paint fell on him.


    -ha, ha ha-god started laughing-good one, probably even worse than some deadly one. They hate when their reputation is tarnished.


    -You said about traps. What kind of traps are available?


    -whatever you can imagine. Usually they are tripwires, pitfalls, falling rocks, older dungeons experiments also with magic. You said you build and design machines, find a way to use it.


    -we will grant you a small library with scrolls about all animals, plants, magic and general knowledge. It should help you to choose the most appropriate animals and traps.


    -so do I really have a free hand?


    -almost-said The Lady-on every fifth level you need to include a safe room, where adventurers can rest and prepare to fight one of your champions. Also after reaching it they get right to bypass earlier floors if they wish so. In one of the scrolls will be described magical methods of doing it. You will just need choos one and it will work. My personal wish is that you don''t change animals too much. Bigger body, sharper claws, venom from different animal, maybe delicat mix of two different species, but please be gentle with them. they are not real, everything within your dungeon just like your body is temporary and built from energy. But even then twisting their body and creating some unimaginable monstrosity, will be painful for me to watch.


    -and from a more practical point of view if you do something like this people will think that you sided with twisted gods and try to kill you no question asked-add god.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    -i will not-Naomi strongly said-animals are innocent. Yes, some animals like wolves are dangerous, but if they attack you it''s because it¡¯s hungry or protecting young or something. Not because it¡¯s evil.


    -I''m so happy to hear that-goddess give her a gentle hug.


    -You said my body isn''t real?


    -oh. Yes. That one. It''s like those stories from wandering souls. Your soul will be encapsulated in precious stone on the lowest floor. It will be cruel to not allow you to wander through the halls of your dungeon.


    -sorry my dear.


    -it¡¯s ok. I''m bad with people and I don''t think I will interact with anyone too much. And I''m fine being hidden in some library or workshop. Oh can I have a workshop?


    -anything what you want-said The Smith-on your last floor besides your core room, there is always room with your last champion who protects your soul. Any extra rooms you are free to design and decorate however you want.


    Naomi''s eyes light up for the moment. She take deep breath and said.


    -I think that I''ll try being your dungeon master. I think I will try this last time to maybe do things right. I never did anything similar in my past life but if my work is mostly planning and designing things I probably can do it.


    -wonderful!-goddess smiled.


    -and who is a failure. You have more courage than half of all adventures-said god.


    -so what''s next-Naomi asked embarrassed.


    -let''s start with the place where we want your dungeon-The Lady pointed on the globus- like you saw, in the heart of the largest continent is the great Ul-hiram Desert. There are a lot of cities and towns on its borders but nothing in there.


    -and that is a problem young one. The desert is like a double edged sword. On one hand it''s protection because it''s impossible for any invading army to cross it, but any allied army can¡¯t cross it either.


    -oh, i get it!-Naomi said-and if armies of evil gods somehow manage to get control of eastern and western coast northern kingdoms will fall and all those people¡­-Naomi eyes went wide as she imagined all those people mostly mothers with kids trying cross desert and dying in scorching heat.


    -yeh. Luckily it''s the worst case scenario. Northern and coastal kingdoms are well aware of it and prepared for it.


    -what about commerce?-Naomi asked-if everything goes east or west, central northern kingdoms can lack some supplies, or they are expensive.


    -oh you even have knowledge about commerce?-ask god-that¡¯s great.


    -and you are right-said The Lady-because of that i personally take care of On-Taram oasis-goddess pointed on center of desert-there are others smoller oasis, but this is biggest and most important, because most caravans travel through the oasis.


    -and it has your shrine-add The Smith.


    -well. I''m taking care of it so It''s natural -goddess answers a little embarrassed.


    -ok. Everything makes sense besides what I am doing there. For me personally it''s a great place, far away from people but dungeons need people at least some.


    -You see, we want to create a real trade route there. People try this few times, but desert is a harsh place, and they fail.


    -oh. But dungeons are not affected by scorching sun. Especially if they are hidden underground. And you are the goddess of life so I have special access to all living things, and a lot of them are edible.


    -full mark from me-The Smith smiles like a proud teacher.


    -yes. There is a sort of custom or tradition, that the dungeon master gets one free floor and dedicates it to his patron god.


    -and I¡¯m your patron god too so you get two floors.


    -yes. Our wish is that the first floor will be dedicated to me. Thanks to that, travelers will have relatively easy access to food.


    -and on the second floor you can go wild and create any sort of traps you can imagine.


    Naomi for a few moments closed her eyes and started thinking.


    -I have a question. Is it allowed to build a dungeon aboveground?


    -like a tower?-ask god-yeh. A few dungeon masters even tried that. But they didn''t manage to build it too high. 30 floors was the highest one.


    -and its tower fell after the earthquake and he die-sight goddess.


    -you thinking about towers? It''s risky but on the other hand it will be seen from afar like a lighthouse, so maybe it¡¯s worth considering?


    -I''m fairly confident that I can build much higher than 30 floors and not fall to earthquakes. But really tall buildings need to be elastic because of winds. And that means living on the top floor will be like being on a ship, and I like steady ground when I build something. I think I''m ready.


    -you don''t need to hurry. we have time. You can ask as anything freely-The Lady said.


    -thank you. But even if I''m scared I''m probably a little excited too. I can try creating things for real, and there is a chance that I can help someone. Maybe you are right that i¡¯m not a failure, not the real one, and i was just too scared so i wont try one more time.


    -i¡¯m so happy for you-said goddess.


    -and don¡¯t think about the result. Just do what you can and like.


    -thank you-Naomi said seriously and full of determination.


    -ok. So now we send you there. Time will stop for you so you will have a lot of time to create everything. When you are ready you loudly say that you are finished and time will start flowing normally, and you can wait for the first visitors.


    -I understand, and once again thank you.


    -your welcome. We will visit you when you will be ready-goddess hug her.


    -go wild-The Smith laughed.

 Chapter 3

    The next moment Naomi was standing in an oasis. A few meters away on her left stand a statue of The Lady. Next to her grow some desert bushes, somehow in full blum. Naomi first goes to look at statue. It was a very old sculpture, definitely created by a master sculptor but on the surface there were a lot of scratches. Who knows how many desert storms it survived. Naomi cleans the statue from accumulated sand and in hands brings water for bushes from a nearby pond. Just a little because desert plants don''t need too much water.


    Few steps away was standing bookshelf and reading nook. Well, actually it was the shelf with the boxes. Boxes were made from lacquered polished wood and each contains one scroll. On top of the lid closed with a golden string tied around two buttons, was the title of scroll. Thanks to magic, unknown words were instantly translated on english. Both rolls of scroll were inserted in groves for further safety. For reading and writing was a scribe desk with angled desktop and holders on top and down for rolls of scroll. Naomi comfortably sits and starts to read one scroll after another because she loves books, even if they were scrolls. After she reads almost half of them, she gets up and stretches and takes a deep breath.


    -show me my patch-Naomi said and before her appeared a floating holographic panel with her personal information. She didn¡¯t know why gods didn''t say anything about this but she suspected that it was one of those obvious things for everyone besides people from Earth.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Name


    </td>


    <td>


    Naomi


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Level


    </td>


    <td>


    0->3


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Race


    </td>


    <td>


    Dungeon Core


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Path


    </td>


    <td>


    Crafter


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Appearance


    </td>


    <td>


    Human


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Gender


    </td>


    <td>


    Female


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Age


    </td>


    <td>


    0 years (+ 36 years)


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Health/health regen


    </td>


    <td>


    Full / continues until mana depleted


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    mana/mana regen


    </td>


    <td>


    Full /slow, depends on visitors


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Strength


    </td>


    <td>


    Low


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Agility


    </td>


    <td>


    Low


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Dexterity


    </td>


    <td>


    Very high


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Wisdom


    </td>


    <td>


    Very high


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Stamina


    </td>


    <td>


    Low


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    SkillsThis story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    </td>


    <td>


    Scholar - grand master


    Crafter - master


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Title


    </td>


    <td>


    Clockmaster, Unbreakable, Touched by nature


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    -so lets see. My name lacks my surname. Shame but not a big deal. Level 0 pending 3. I understand that means I get 1 level for one floor. Not like people whose level was average of levels of skills-there were 5 possible levels. novice, apprentice, master, grand master and arch master. Naomi was incredibly grateful for gods wisdom, that they don¡¯t go for purely numerical system. The perspective of some mad hero with level 999 killing everything right and left for one final experience point for level 1000 was terrifying. Here people really need to learn-ok. Next, race dungeon core obviously. Path crafter huh, sounds about right-every sentient being get path. it was like class in games but not entirely. it¡¯s was more like whot you do every day. Most people have simple path like farmer, warrior, mage. You could still learn new skills and gain new knowledge outside of your daily job. Depending of your choices you can get specialization or change it entirely. Obviously learning entirely new set of skills was very hard and rarely happens. There was one exception. When you become bandit or worse you sided with evil gods your path will change immediately. well bandits sometimes get second chance, cultist never. Guards always request for showing your status for people wanting enter town. If someone refuse is arrested and bring before priest. Only clergy can force someone to show his system  -next three ones also are right. Well it''s funny seeing my age as 0. Health and mana is ok too. When i start working there should appeared indicator of my usage of mana, according what was written. Strength, agility and stamina are low i was counting on average, but it''s true that i newer exercises. At least dexterity i wisdom i have maxed - like with skills there was too five possible levels: nonexistent-reserved for sick and dying, low for people who just living like her, average usually active physically or mentally, high for those who have lots of skill and experience and very high for those who excels-master for crafter. Yes i did few things, and try work as engineer but it didn''t work. And grand master scholar for skill hah. Well i know lot of things, and like learn new one, but grand master.  Oh well at least not arch master. that will be embarrassing- but detailed description of it shows how vast Naomi had knowledge and on how many fields. Yes, many times it was basics but how many people know how silk is made- clockmaster i like, touched by nature is a little embarrassing, but unbreakable. I should call customer support, because this is evident bug-Naomi jokes embarrassed.


    -oh well. Time to try some magic.


    According to scrolls the first thing was to get a feeling of mana. That was easy for Naomi because she got that as she became dungeon master. She literally sees wisps of mana appearing and disappearing, floating and dancing everywhere. The second part was all about imagining object and/or  necessary process. Then using an adequate amount of mana. It took her a long time and countless attempts, but after first success, the whole process was much easier. Naomi tries to create a few basic things like a stone, piece of wood or cup, even some water but as she tries more complicated things something feels off. She stops and starts observing her collection. She took each object and observed it clously. On one hand everything looks alright. They had the right texture, shape, and water taste like water. They weren¡¯t really real because dungeon masters and mages can only shape mana and world energies into objects. Dungeon masters creation was much robust and in theory can exist indefinitely, when mages creation was temporary and short lived. People find solutions for that and most mages specialize in manipulating existing matter and energy for more long lasting effects of spells. Creating real matter from mana was reserved for gods.


    Suddenly Naomi had a thought.


    -there was written and/or. What if you not only need to imagine an object, but also process of it creation in the same time?


    She once again tries to create a piece of stone. This time she tries to remember all she can about geology and how rocks are naturally created. When she ended the spell she got a piece of stone but different. It too was from condenser mana but somehow condensation was denser and the stone felt more real. To confirm her discovery she created the same object like early, but using her new understanding. Effects made Naomi happy. Each new one object was looking much better, much real, somehow even beautiful. She decided to store them as keepsakes.


    Dungeon masters for more complicated things have star trek holoprojectors combined with replicators powered by mana.


    -let see. I will need a workbench for wood work for building a wooden chest, and small forge for metal parts-instantly around her appear a set of workbenches with all kinds of saws, hammers, tongs and whatever else. There was also anvil and forge. It took her a long time but she touched every tool, every bench and whatever tool was there and before pushing mana into it she imagined. She imagined how it was done and how it was used as best she could do. The end result was decent in Naomi''s opinion. There were a few flaws but for now she can¡¯t do better.


    -ok show me the chest-and before she starts floating a 3d model of a typical wooden chest. It had some metal fittings, handles on both sides, round lid and simple lock. First Naomi starts changing its diameters, it needs to fit all her first testing creation. She didn''t bother with exact dimensions because it was not needed. Inside she creates trays that will lie on top of each other, and each will contain one set. Finally she checked the fittings, handles, hinges and lock.


    -lets see what happens if i do something like that-she said aloud and created a few wooden boards. Next she meticulously cut them and polished them and when ready placed them in the right spot of a holographic model replacing the image with the real thing. She does the same with metal parts. Only the lock she changed for a simple latch. At the end she nailed all parts. Naomi was very happy with the end result. Even if the chest looks like the work of an amateur, all sides were straight and even. Hinges didn¡¯t creak and latch fits.


    -good. Time for real things.

 Chapter 4

    -first i need some unit of measure. Lets see-she open scroll with general knowledge about commerce-acha. I remember it right. They have inches, feets and yards and so on, and they can¡¯t agree about standardization. Oh well-she smiles-time for something that upset a lot of people. I want an oak bar of a length that is the average length of all the lengths of one yard excluding the kingdoms on the side of evil gods-surprisingly it takes a few moments before it materializes-uff. For a moment i started thinking that i broke something-next she carefully divided its length by 3, and then shorter length by 12-good. Now I have my personal dungeon yard, foot and inch. It should be enough for the first floor.


    -next i need a map of the oasis- a bird''s eye view of her house appeared before her. In the center was a statue of goddess, next to it was a pond, and here and there some palm trees and bushes. Naturally everywhere was sand, lots of sand-nice start. Show me a grid based on my personal yard. Zoom in and out-she trays-good, it works. Time for some simcity.


    -lets see. Underground Oasis is interesting, but it has a Diune vibe. I like this book but it''s a little depressing. The tower is tempting and I agree with god that it could work like a lighthouse. It¡¯s true that I have an idea how to build tall but it will have the Tower of Babel feel, especially that i will need to build higher and higher. So yes I will stick with my first plan. "Arabian Nights".


    First statue was surrounded by a platform in the shape of a circle and radius 1.5 yards. It was actually a big raised flower bed, but for now with only two desert bushes. Naomi was hoping that they would grow eventually around the statue. Pond of water also left as it was. Next she goes big and claims everything in one mile radius-that was hard-she sits for the moment to catch breath. After a short break she continued her work. She decided on a 50 yards wide stretch of wild grassland around the shrine. She hopes it will be enough space for any kind of religious events and ceremonies. It was full of wildflowers, clovers and other typical common plants. around it she placed a 3 yards wide stone pavement. From there in 4 mine geographical directions and in 4 in the middle she placed also 3 yards wide stone pavement straight to the border of land she claims. In places where roads end she placed towers with typical arabic domes on it. Towers had multiple roles, there were gates, warehouses where food and medical supplies will be stored for caravans and it will be a lighthouse. By day the gold plated dome will reflect sunlight, and at night on the highest floor of the tower she will install a place for a big fire or maybe she will find some magical solution. Towers were also big, well for her not much but she was aware that for locals they could be. The base was 60 yards wide and 30 yards high. With a dome and spire on it, the total high was 80 yards. She made 5 yard thick walls because she had a hunch that gods didn''t tell the whole truth about the situation in the north. And there was always a chance for some mad emperor wanting to conquer the world. The first floor was 9 yards high and was just a big empty space with two circles of columns supporting the ceiling. inner has 6 and outer 12 with 2 yards diameter each. on both sides were starways and simple lifts. It was a wooden wheel high almost up to the ceiling. Inside will stand two humans and move it by walking, through a system of pulleys platform can be raised and lowered. Gates had 6 yards width and more than 8 yards high with arabic arch too. They can be closed by 1 foot thick oak gate wings with steel fitting. And they were sliding doors placed in 3 feet deep groves. under wings where wheels so moving them was easy and there were prepared 3 sliding 1 foot thick oak bars moved by simple gearing. The groove on the threshold was covered also by thick oak planks.


    -hmm, the gate should be big enough for elephants.


    Towers also have 4 floors, 4 yards high each. The first 3 were designed to hold supplies for caravans. The last one was lookout and lighthouse. The floors were supported by 3 rows of 1 yard wide columns, the first row had 6, second 8, third 12 columns. Domes she made from steel trusses, with riveted gold diamond-shaped plates. On spire she hangs banners. On top was green with the silhouette of a tree representing The Lady, and lower was yellow with an anvil and hammer representing The Smith. Towers were connected by 10 yard tall and 10 yard thick walls. Towers and walls were built from interconnecting stone blocks. They look quite like lego or those concrete blocks for fast building retention walls. They had 5 yards long and 2,5 high and wide and they were cut from granite. The exterior of walls and towers she clad with lapis lazuli tiles because she loves how Gate of Ishtar were looking and deep blue color match perfectly with sand and golden domes. Next to the walls on the inner side she built stables with enough space for a few hundred animals. She also includes food for them and water. Beside them opposite of the stone road she designed a 100 yards wide meadow where people can pitch their tents. They were fountains with fresh water and stacks of wood for fire. Everything between the shrine and camping ground were designed for orchards with every possible fruit tree and bush. She also decided that near the southern gate will be the entrance for her dungeon. The entrance will be classical, big rock with a cave and stone stairs leading down. designing was easy, but building was another story. Size and almost obsessive care for details forced Naomi to have countless breaks, Her hard work rewarded her not only beautiful oasis, but level up on strength and stamina.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    -that nice-she smiled after checking her path-ok i need only one more thing and floor will be ready-she clears her throat and said- this entire floor will be a safe zone, and champion of this floor will be tomcat Bandit. Catch him and you will be rewarded. Barrel of finest ale, vine or fruit juice. And you Bandit-she crouched down and scratched the most normal cat ever, black with some white patches, behind the ear-be yourself-the cat meowed and ran somewhere. A year later the cat will be known as scourge of On-Taram oasis, and one of few impossible challenges.


    -time for second floor-Naomi stretched-average yard was good upstairs, but i need something better-she declared and went to her benches-ok what i reed in scrolls people of this world have general idea about size of their world. They just can''t agree how to measure it. Let''s help them-Naomi smiled-i need an oak road of length equal to 10 to the power of -7 the length measured from the equator to the south pole-this time rod materializes instantaneously. She compares the length of her average yard with her new unit rod. The new one was 3 feet 4 inches and a little long. On Earth it was 3,5 inches difference, but local yards and Theneya it cannot have the same dimensions as the Earth-great this will be Theneya meter. I just need to mark centimeters on it and i will have my own metric system-she declares and instantaneously she feels warm like earlier when she leveled up her stamina and strength. Naomi opened her path and in titles she found new annotation. Watched by the Junos, god of knowledge and secrets. You recreate from your past life not only a standardized measurement unit but also the whole system. Your work when discovered will help scholars understand the world, and the kingdoms will flourish.


    - There''s no mention of me doing something wrong, so it should be fine, right?-she closed display-yes everything is ok-she added confidently. Maybe I have a free hand but I''m sure that gods will react immediately if I do something really bad. If nothing happens that means everything is ok. Let''s get back to work.


    First she made a rough sketch of the second floor. There will be twelve rooms arranged around the central one with the shrine of The Smith in grid pattern. She doesn''t plan anything fancy, only the usual statue of god and anvil as sort of altar, and only this room will be without any trap. Entrance and exit will be on opposite sides. All rooms will be connected to each other, but she added doors that opened randomly to make trek through the floor unpredictable. Naomi for the moment was thinking what she can do extra to slow down adventures.


    -yes let¡¯s do that-she smiled, and added one extra room. it was connected with room number seven through hidden doors in the corner. The thirteenth room however wasn''t a vault with treasure, it was another trap room, especially designed for greedy people. She also added a clue to the hidden room by adding a number above the entrance. The number explained which room you were entering out of thirteen. The entire floor was made from metal, steel, iron and brass with little gold and silver, or copper for minor details. Naomi wasn''t an artist but she always tries to make her designs at least look good. Traps were also made of metal and rather generic but She tries to include some gears and simple mechanism to them. Naomi meticulously design and test release mechanisms of every trap to be sure that they work properly. All rooms were lit by lanterns with brightly glowing magical stones. It was the only good option in her opinion. Torches, candles, even oil lamps leave soot on walls and ceilings. Yes she can use magic for cleaning but it will look wrong. Naomi had enough knowledge about electricity that she easily with only little help from magic recreated it. But lightbulb will be even worse, and she had a feeling that it would be an abuse of the hospitality of gods. Yes, they want innovation and progress, but new things should be introduced step by step and with the right time. Otherwise this world will end like Earth where the rush for new things makes the lives of people unpredictable. And very few of them know how things really work, what ends alienation elderly or some other groups of people.


    -yes, this floor looks good to-Naomi, who decided after creating everything a double-checking -time for main boss-Naomi sights. She really doesn''t like the fact that she must choose some animal, no matter how dangerous, to fight for her. She associated it with illegal dog fighting, rightly banned-maybe i find something in scrolls. Some kind loophole or forgotten rule?

 Chapter 5

    Before she started reading she decided to arrange her private living space. In theory she doesn''t need a bed, or a bathroom. She was a being made of energy and her tiredness was more like notification to stop for the moment, she didn''t need sleep. Bath can be easily replaced by magic. And even if Naomi was predicting that she will rarely sleep, at last she can work on something all night, that home without a bedroom will be incomplete. Bathing was something that she just loves, soaking for hours makes her relaxed and helps forgotten about all troubles. Kitchen was problematic because she never learned how to cook. And why should she, everything can be bought ready-made. five minutes in oven and you can eat. Nonetheless, she design one room as kitchen. Maybe she try to learn how to cook? Workshop was another thing necessary for her. There she will be creating new traps, floors and in free time her personal gadgets and gizmos full of gears and powered by springs-maybe steam too? Yeah i had a real workshop and magic so i can try steam too. But that later. Now I need to find how to design my third floor, that will scare everyone and no one will even think of challenging my last champion. She goes to her library and starts reading and making notes with ideas. It takes some time before she finishes all scrolls witch titles even remotely suggested that they maybe have some information.


    -that looking promising-she said after going through her notes-there is hope. I can''t use this method on normal floors but on the last floor it¡¯s ok. Let¡¯s do it.


    First she made a 500 meter diameter round zone with her private quarters, around it a spacious cave 1 km wide. Entrance on the floor she made opposite the entrance to the core room. Around the stairs she designed a safe zone with grass on the floor, accommodating a maximum of 50 people. The only luxury was a fountain with fresh water. The rest of the floor she chose as dense dark marshy jungle. There she planted only poisonous plants and summoned poisonous creatures. There will be nothing edible, well besides crocodile, and phiranias inhabiting muddy waters. For extra effect she chose rainy weather with cloudy sky. Here and there were fake skeletons of dead adventurers, some strange ancient ruins barely visible beneath all the vines, and moss. Entrance to the core room she made on top of the fake Mayan like pyramid. The pyramid was hidden beneath a lot of plants too, and the steps have many loose stones for careless adventurers. There was a chance for the really unlucky ones to even break their neck. And there wasn''t any path leading from the safe zone to the core room.


    -time for champion. Show me the biggest serpent that lives or was living in this world-before her appeared one, and it was a real giant. He can swallow the biggest human with ease, maybe even a horse will be no problem. Naomi sighed heavily. This snake was dangerous as hell, but it was a beautiful animal-ok. Let¡¯s make this unfair as much as possible-she decided. First she reinforced its bones to the limits. No one will just crash its head, and ribs should protect its insides. Next she strengthen muscles. that makes it faster, and there shouldn''t be armor that can withstand its crashing power. And finally his body will be protected by toughest scales as nature can make.


    -ok. let¡¯s make your senses sharper, but not much. Only as it''s needed, for your new body. Sensory overload well makes you defenseless. Oh and let me see if i can add chameleon ability to change color to help you sneak on adventurers. You are already almost invisible but every cheat i can give you i will. Nice, no problem here-she smiles. Naomi also added deadliest venom and ability to spit it. Big predators don¡¯t use venoms because it¡¯s strength alone is usually enough, but for Naomi anyone who tries to explore the jungle will be a bad, or even evil person. As usual she checks if everything is alright, and confirms the summoning of the snake. When he appears she stunned speechless


    -you are beautiful-Naomi whispers, slowly she raises her hand to touch its scales. Earlier Naomi tested how much her animals are friendly to her. And no matter how deadly or dangerous one was she can pet it. She even pet crocodile, and played a little with pirania. And now giant snake-you are beautiful-she whispers once more after she snuggled up to his body. His scales was hard but smooth like silk and warm.


    -thank you-Naomi said after a few minutes-first thing. Are you feeling good, any pains, or something. Try to move a little-and the snake starts to move. First slowly carefully because he was near her. When he decided that he was in safe distance he went all out. Naomi was speechless when she saw how agile,and fast he was. There was no chance that someone could run away. Maybe on an open field, but in the jungle, never. And he doesn''t bump or touch one tree even at full speed.


    -you are incredible-Naomi pet him after he returns-ok. The second important thing-she get serious and looked into his eyes-i¡¯m really sorry. Deep in this pyramid is hidden my soul and because i¡¯m weak and i don¡¯t know how to fight i need your help. And that means that you will be risking your life for me. To help you I made this jungle as deadly as I can, and I promise to work hard and build upper floors as dangerous as I can. But I can''t guarantee your safety. So I''m sorry.


    The snake looked in her eyes for the moment and gently with his forked tongue licked her cheek.


    -thank you-Naomi said and once again snuggled up to his body


    -you need a name. What about Moss? The natural color of your scales are like moss- snake blink and Naomi feels his acceptance- wonderful. But I think I forgot something- Moss looked at her with curiosity. He even raises his body and touches a few trees and bushes, and looks around, but for him everything looks how it should be.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    -I remember! Stupid me. Sorry moss. I''m not a very sociable person and I forgot to ask you a very obvious question. Do you want any companion?


    Snake eyes open wide. The little one was right in both things. Of course it was obvious that being alone even in such a perfect jungle will be lonely.


    -I see that you want a companion. Wait a moment-Naomi concentrated and after a few moments next to them was another snake. A little smoler and in a deeper color of green-I¡¯m sorry. I can''t make you as powerful as Moss. I was only able to add the ability to change the color of your scales.


    The new snake looks at her and other snake and nods in acceptance-thank you. Oh and you need a name too. What about Ivy? Your scales are in a similar deep green color.


    The snake looks at its body and nods in agreement.


    -I''m happy that you like it. Oh and the sun will always shine on the pyramid so if you want some sunbathing go there. There is also an entrance to my home so in my free time I try to visit both of you when you are there. I think that will be all for now. You can go now, and once again i¡¯m sorry for any painful and scary things that can happen in future.


    They accept her apology, somehow Naomi feels something like assurance, and understanding from them. It eases her worries a little. When they disappear between trees Naomi goes up to check one final time everything. Then Naomi stood in front of the goddess statue, took a deep breath and said.


    -i¡¯m ready.


    Instantly air it trembled from all the energy that Naomi used for creating her dungeon.


    Four days away from On-Taram oasis through sands moves caravan. A group of master merchants led by grand merchant Venancijs were returning from the north. The caravan was quite big, there were more than one thousand animals. Well only half of camels carry goods for sale, but the final profit should be quite decent. They were protected by numerous group of adventurers. It wasn''t the first journey through the desert for Venancijs and he knew that skimping on protection was a recipe for disaster. Yes, big group experienced adventurers were expensive but greedy merchants never went beyond master level, usually because they died traveling with too small protection.


    Commander of adventures Lucius spent all his life working in the desert. Any mission be it guiding and protecting caravans, helping some fool who is looking for some lost city, or kingdom he doesn''t mind. If you have enough gold you can hire him and his team. Not many however like to work with him. All because of his mine rule. In the desert everyone must listen to him and do as he was telling them. There is even a rumor that some king tried to hire him but he refused because this king didn''t want to agree to this rule. Luckily this time he was working for Venancijs, his old acquaintance. Negotiation with him was mere formality. For now their journey was peaceful. Well there was one group of bandits, but they dealt with them easily. But now he felt something he hadn''t felt for a long time. He took off his scarf and took a deep breath through his nose. He tried to make sure he was not imagining things.


    -commander?-Young elf ran up to him. Well young for elves, Methild was past one hundred years old. He was also a peculiar fellow because he came from one of the most rainy regions of the continent.


    -I know. Storm is coming-Lucius answered-tell others. I will tell merchants. We need to make preparations before it hits us.


    -yes commander.


    -hello commander-Venancijs said to Lucius-something happens?


    -storm is coming.


    -I was hoping for good weather until On Taram oasis.


    -me too-commander agrees with him-organize your people.


    -of course. I hope that we don¡¯t lose too much supplies.


    -I will check everything personally, and my people will be protecting them.


    -thank you my old friend-merchand smiled and the commander nodded in response.


    Tethering the camels so they don''t run away takes some time. Pitching and securing tents also, but the first gusts of wind just hour after the commander warning shows his experience. And the wind gets stronger and stronger.


    -ach commander. It¡¯s nice you come to our tent-Venancijs said seeing him entering the tent.


    -preparation is complete-he said after firmly securing entrance. Beside the grand merchant on the carpet were sitting five other merchants and priestess Schewa. She was a wolf beastman. Well technically she was mixed blood, because her mother was the real one, and her father was elf. But children inherit most of their characteristics from higher level parent.


    -Correct me, my friend, but I think that it will be a big storm.


    -not only big, but elemental. No one will get sleep tonight.


    There was silence in the tent. An elemental storm happens for two reasons. One was the natural accumulation of magic in some place for a very long time. Short-lived races, such as humans, may sometimes not even be aware that such an event exists, let alone experience it.. The second reason was that someone or something triggered it. Usually it¡¯s connected finding or using artifact. It could also be some archmage testing some grand spell.


    -mana feels normal for me through our journey, so it¡¯s not natural one. Isn¡¯t it?-asked the priestess.


    -shamans and nomadic priests make sure that mana does not accumulate too much. They can''t prevent elemental storms but when it happens it looks like just a big storm. Never something like this-answered commander.

 Chapter 6

    At the same time in the oasis before Naomi appears 4 gods. There was The Lady, The Smith and two more. Women who were wearing the most beautiful dress ever, with intricate embroidery, and men with the look of a scholar or mage. He even carries with him a box with a scroll.


    -Hello little one - The Lady greeted Naomi with genuine happiness in her voice.


    -Hello - she responded a little scared - did I do something wrong? - she asked.


    -Ha, ha, ha. On the contrary young one - laugh The Smith - allow mi to introduce my wife goddess Iliana, goddess of arts and everything that is beautiful just like her.


    -Nice to meet you mam - Naomi said.


    -Like wise - goddess responded. her smile, nod and voice full of grace.


    -And this is the god of knowledge and secrets Junos - The Lady introduces scholar.


    -Nice to meet you too sir - Naomi said


    -Nice to meet you too - he responded, his voice sirius but also with a hint of happiness.


    -And about your question. No you aren¡¯t. You just exceed our expectations - goddess smiled. I will start. I was expecting just a little more greenery, some shade for travelers, few trees with fruits, and a reliable water source. Of course not for free because it all should be on your first floor underground. And then you build above ground, 8 warehouses full of supplies for caravans, stables for animals, places for tents, lovely orchards and everything protected with stone walls. And you build me such a lovely temple in the middle. You do not stop there. You declare this floor a safe zone, and make sure that it is indeed safe. And your last floor, I don''t even know where to begin. You build it from my most deadly creations, but you still were able fight your fear and apprehensions. Yes as dungeon mistress not one of your creations will harm you, but you play with them. And your champion? You made him powerful but you don¡¯t change his body. You don¡¯t add even smollest spiks or horns. And you created companion for him so that he wouldn''t be lonely. And you apologized to them for they faith. You are the first dungeon master who do that - the goddess can barely contain her emotions.


    -And i just proud of you - said The Smith - you indeed know how to build things. You understand that not only is the final product important, but also how to create it. You know the importance of a good foundation. you did that with your towers and walls, you didn''t just bury some stone and let magic do the rest. No, you build those stone columns reaching solid bedrock, and only then you build towers and walls on top of them. And those domes like roofs? You don¡¯t need to design anything that complicated. Your tower is solid, with a solid foundation and you have plenty of magic. But again you don¡¯t do that. You design this intricate, complicated steel construction, and in the end your construction uses only a little of magic. Tower dungeon masters can¡¯t build too high because they use a lot of magic to keep their tower intact. At some point they can¡¯t afford more and stop growing. you with your skill and knowledge indeed you are capable of building much higher. Then your floor with my shrine. Build from metal, full of mechanical traps. As simple as it is, you are showing every smith and artisan how important precision is and what they can achieve.


    -I Iliana recognises your love for beauty. Your lapis lazuli tiles and golden domes on your towers are a fine combination. When you plant trees in an orchard you don¡¯t do that in a regular pattern. You make sure that they have enough space, grass beneath them has access to sun. This gives you a bright, beautiful place where everyone can appreciate the beauty of nature or be inspired by it as an artist. On the floor dedicated to my husband, you use different metals to create subtle patterns on the walls or blades. you don''t do that for every corner of your floor, and that means that you understand that how important moderation is. Even on your final floor, as terrifying it is, you were aware of the importance of details.


    -And i Junos thank you for introducing the metric system to our world. Your average yard is a great thing and has the potential to influence kingdoms for unification of measurements. However, the metric system will help scientists and magicians reach new heights of knowledge about the universe.


    -Thank you - Naomi stammered stunned - I really don¡¯t break any rule or cross line?


    -Oh, you did indeed cross some lines, but that is your task as dungeon mistress - laugh The Smith.


    -And i will add stepping on some toes - adde his wife.


    -Oh yeah. I definitely can¡¯t wait to see some of those stupid nobles who think that everything should be made from gold. I bet that potters and alchemists will be swamped with work after news of your work here.


    -And i really have been waiting a long time for something like this - added goddess Iliana.


    -And about breaking rules i as god of knowledge assure you that you don¡¯t break any. You correctly deduced that there isn¡¯t any ban for building at the same time above ground and underground. And you also correctly understand that in your situation the floor above ground will be counted as zero and that means it must be a safe room, because it''s the fifth floor too.


    -And now time for gifts - said goddess of life.


    -gifts? - Naomi somehow was able to accept praise for good work. But gifts?You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    -Yes. Every dungeon master gets a blessing from their patron. And sometimes if they attract the attention of another god - explained god of knowledge.


    -So for me i declare you as my stepdaughter. This blessing helps you better understand living beings.


    -And I declare you as my student. Well it¡¯s mostly for show because i can personally teach you anything, but it should help you with understanding properties of materials you will be using in your creations.


    -And I give you a keen eye. It will show the flaws in your work and help you create more beautiful things.


    -From me you will have the gift of a sharp mind. It will help with concentration.


    -Thank you - Naomi bowed her head - i promise to use them to create good things, even if i¡¯m somehow destined to kill a lot of people.


    -I''m sorry my dear, but it¡¯s something that cannot be avoided.


    -I understand - Naomi said seriously - i just don¡¯t like it.


    -It''s because you have a pure heart. Your harsh past didn''t break it, and most likely even made it stronger.


    -Thank you - Naomi got embarrassed.


    -Ok. time for us - said The Smith - you will have four days until the nearest caravan reaches you. Try to rest for those days. You definitely don¡¯t have mana for anything serious.


    -I will do that.


    -Take care little one - said The Lady and gods vanished.


    The storm was indeed very big, and no one got enough sleep but the caravan got relatively unharmed. There were few crates broken, and there was a risk that they would need to slaughter one or two camels for meat but that always happens. The journey through the sands was harsh, and not all animals survive it anyway. Sometimes even humans can¡¯t make it.


    Commander Lucius was supervising preparations for the afternoon march when he saw a priestess acting strange. She stood with her eyes closed and smiled.


    -Priestess? Everything alright? - he asked her.


    -Take deep breath commander - she answered still smiling


    Commander curiously did that, and he immediately took the second one because he couldn''t believe what he felt in the air.


    -There is an oasis near - he stated.


    -Oh i don¡¯t think so commander. Your scouts should have reported that long ago to you.


    -True - he agrees, but he decides to check if someone is not slacking anyway - then the nearest oasis should be On Taram.


    -And there is the shrine of The Lady, and the air smells of trees, and life. And there is one more thing that can trigger an elemental storm.


    -It was more than one hundred years ago, and it would be too much of a coincidence.


    -I absolutely agree. And I add that I''m just a master level priestess. Freshly leveled one. So i don¡¯t feel worthy to witness something like that.


    -We will see in four days. A dungeon dedicated to The Lady could be a great boon. But remember that nothing in the dungeon is for free, and price is always paid in blood.


    -I know - Schewa smiled, touching her sword. There were two orders in the church of The Lady. Both care about stray cats, chicks that fell out of the nest. They tend gardens, orchards and help farmers. The difference is that one order is traveling a lot, and the second one prefers to stay in one place. That is why the priests and priestesses of the first order know how to fight, and Schewa was one of the most fearsome warrior.


    Commander agrees with the priestess that something happens in On Taram oasis. A faint smell of oasis lingers in the air. It could be explained by the wind, but they were still far from the oasis. The second sign was camels. For someone who doesn''t spend his life in the desert and with camels will not see it. They march steady, one step after another without haste. But for Lucius and his men it was obvious. They were in a hurry, animals can''t wait to get to the oasis.


    When they were two days away for the first time they saw what happened in the oasis. Before them appear mirage.


    -So dungeon. Yes? - Shewa asks the commander who looks unperturbed by the strange illusion.


    -New tower dungeon - he nods.


    -Correct me but masters of tower dungeons are strange.


    -They had that opinion - he agrees -they, for strange reasons are more concerned about building new floors than creating proper maze.


    -So there is a chance that we can relatively easily procure some extra supplies?


    -There is always an exception - he poured a bucket of cold water on her hopes.


    One more sign appears in the night when they were one day away.


    -You were calling me. What happens? - Commander asks one of his sentries.


    -On the horizon are three new stars and they don¡¯t move - he pointed on the horizon. In the southern direction indeed were three stars in line very close to each other. Commander don¡¯t know every star in the sky, only those necessary to find the right direction. But observation of the sentry was easy to check.


    -fires on towers - he said after almost one hour watching. Sentry nods in agreement - tomorrow we will know.


    That was strange. He can accept that in the oasis a dungeon appears. An unbelievable coincidence, but it happens. But three towers? What does that mean?


    -Ok everyone. Listen! - commander gather all people after daybreak - today we should reach On Taram oasis. Like you all know something happens there. Most likely tower dungeon. We''ll do it like this. Caravan stops when we clearly see oasis. Then Arthuros take command of caravan. You remember alternative route?-


    -No problem here.


    -Good. Priestess Schewa and two more will come with me to check what happens there. Keep an eye on us. If something happens to us you must move the caravan as far as you can. Even if that means moving through the night. You must ensure that the guild will know what happens, so if you think that runner can safely reach the nearest city, send it.


    -Understood commander.


    Shortly after midday they reach a point when they for the first time see what happens with the oasis. All stood in silence trying to understand. It was a city surrounded by walls, and it had few towers all built from deep blue stone. On top of the towers was a golden roof looking like a bulb of tulip.


    -Ok. Priestess, Horrath and Techiro with me. Arthuros change of plans. You need to wait until sunset. Make sure that everyone is rested and prepared, for night march, if we don''t return.


    -Yes commander.

 Chapter 7

    -oh my dear - said Schewa when they were halfway to the city - it looks like, everyone should be on his best behavior. This dungeon is a holy place.


    -holy? - ask Horrath.


    -there are depictions of four gods on sides of gates - explain commander with his usual stoic voice.


    -actually only The Lady and The Smith are patron gods. The dungeon master hung their banners on a spire on top of the tower. But goddess Iliana, and god Junos also acknowledge her work.


    -ancient one also has two patrons. Right? - ask Techiro.


    -true. He was also acknowledged by the goddess of fun and mischief, but only after he built his fiftieth floor. This dungeon master however did that on his first day. So once again please be on your best behavior - explained priestess - oh and i think it¡¯s him.


    -actually it''s a woman - said commander - or maybe even teenage girl. This gate is so big that it''s hard to properly assess any dimensions.


    -doesn''t matter - priestess said - I''m going first.


    -yes priestess. We will cover you.


    Naomi stood in the northern gate and waited for the scout party to arrive. She was scared, even terrified. She read about the culture of this world, and she had an idea what she should do but ,,what if...''''.


    -no, no, no - Naomi shook her head - it''s a new world, and new start for me. They don¡¯t know about my past. If they do not like me, it''s their problem. And i don¡¯t need to talk to anyone at all. Yes. You can do it Naomi.


    It takes some time before they reach the gate. Everyone took off their scarves to show their faces. The men had a rough, stern and slightly frightening look. One in particular. Women were their opposite. She had a gentle face, but the look in her eyes was strange. And oh my, she had wolf ears. She was a beastmen.


    ¡°No Naomi, no strange thought. It''s time to be serious. And she had green robe with The Lady tree on it, so she definitely is priestess¡¯¡¯


    The woman stepped forward.


    -good afternoon. I''m Schewa, priestess of The Lady, and this is my path - she greeted Naomi and showed her path. There was indeed her personal information.


    -oh, yes. My turn - Naomi stammered - hello travelers. I''m the dungeon mistress of dungeon oasis On Taram appointed by The Lady and The Smith. Oh en. This is my path -Naomi nervously introduces herself.


    -you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. You doing a very good job here - priestess ensured her and gently smiled - let me introduce you commander Lucius - she pointed at the scary one, for Naomi that made sense he had an aura of boss.


    -greetings - his voice wasn¡¯t harsh like his look. It was emotionless.


    -hello - she answered.


    -and that is Horrath and Techiro.


    -greetings mam.


    -good afternoon.


    They on other hand were typical adventurers like she imagined.


    -hello - Naomi responded - oh, yes. My turn - she was so nervous - I welcome everyone. I mean the caravan. This floor is a safe zone and prepared for anyone to rest and prepare for their journey. I have stables, a place for tents, and freshwater. Ah and in towers are supplies, you can take everything that you need. There are lots of trees with fruits, you can eat as much as you can. Do you like honey? I have bees. And under the hives are bowls so you can have honey without disturbing bees. And what else¡­


    -calm down, my dear. I need to ask you about the shrine of The Lady - priestess tries to help Naomi.


    -oh, yes. That''s important and I almost forgot. Yes. I don''t move statue, and bushes. I built everything around it. Oh and pond too i left in place. I only added some frogs there.


    -frogs?


    -i like they croak in the evening. Oh there are squirrels, and birds too. Oh and crickets.


    -meow.


    -and cat - added priestess.


    -yes - Naomi nodded - it''s the champion of this floor. You need to catch him to get a reward. It''s nothing big, I do that because it''s tradition that every fifth floor needs one.


    Everyone stood speechless.


    -miss, can i have a question? - commander breaks silence.


    -yes sir - Naomi answered a little scared. This silence was a bad sign.


    -you said that beyond this gate is a safe zone. But like you said for yourself only every fifth floor can be a safe zone. And this should be your first one. How is that possible?The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    -oh, It''s easy. It¡¯s actually floor zero or without a number, because I don''t intend to build a tower. I''m building underground. I already have two floors ready. The real first one dedicated to The Smith and my last one personal.


    They stood shocked. Their look was too much for Naomi, and she ran away.


    -commander i need your help - priestess said to  Lucius.


    -yes mam?


    -Please stand for the moment.


    -yes?


    Schewa grabs his robe, presses tightly her face to his chest and starts to laugh. It was hardly heard but the commander and both adventurers heard it well enough.


    -I''m terribly sorry commander, for my outburst - priestess said after she calmed down.


    -no problem here - he answered - that was indeed an unusual experience - he agrees.


    -it was somehow fitting, but i expected some show of power - said Techiro.


    -more than all of this? - said seriously Horrath - you don¡¯t see it? She is cunning and devious as hell. She built these enormous towers, and walls, she decorated them even with ceramic tiles because why not. And all this gold on roofs of towers. Oh and his champion? Do you know anyone who has ever caught a cat? And this is a dungeon cat in a dungeon, and according to the dungeon mistress it¡¯s full of trees. And don¡¯t forget that she somehow circumvents laws about tower and underground dungeons without angering the gods.


    -ok - priestess said now a little scared - I think i need to go to the shrine of The Lady as  soon as possible. I need to apologize to the goddess.


    -no one will go solo anywhere. Safezone or not. It''s a dungeon. First we check this tower and its supplies. Then we will see the stables and the camping site. Only then do we go to the shrine - ordered commander, and everyone nodded. Before they enter the gate he waves in the direction of the caravan that for now everything is good.


    -I don''t know what is worse, stairs or sand? - said the priestess when they reached the first floor.


    -there is some kind platform with ropes, so i guess if someone will understand how it works, supplies can be moved easily - answered Horrath.


    -and we definitely will need to do that. Look at all of that - gasp Techiro. There were hundreds of barrels with labels. According to what was written in them it was dried fruits, meat and simple bread for travel. They opened two barrels and Shewa checked the contents.


    -oh dear goddess. You should try this fruit - she moans after taking a bite when her skills confirm that everything is edible.


    -but they are just dried apples, how can they be so good? - asked Techiro


    -mana - answered commander-let''s check that cabinet with potions and we go to stables. Don¡¯t waste time. On shelves were healing and mana potions, different kinds of ointments for things like sunburn, or cramps. Also were prepared universal antidotes for most common venomous desert creatures. Everything is very basic, some even can be made by a novice alchemist or herbalist, but in the middle of the desert were priceless.


    Next they go to see a new oasis. Even as they get closer to the exit of the tower they see only green trees. When they finally step outside they stand for a moment stunned by what the dungeon mistress has done.


    -i know that dungeon masters like to show of, but that? - said Horrath.


    Shewa slowly approached the grass across the pawed road. She kneels down and touches it hesitantly, almost afraid that it''s an illusion and that it would disappear if touched. What she felt amazed her. The dungeon mistress pushes all her heart and soul in creating plants.


    -priestess? - commander asked to see her ceresing grass.


    -can you tell me what will happen if i pick a blade of grass in a dungeon?


    -you can¡¯t. It will disappear immediately.


    -not this grass - she answered, picked a blade of grass, stood up and showed it to the adventurer.


    -how? - asked the commander, seeing very slowly despairing a blade of grass - that is only possible in deepest levels of ancient one, and maybe two or three others dungeons. She is young as a dungeon mistress and she already knows what they have learned after hundreds of years?


    -love commander. The Dungeon mistress put so much love into everything here that this place is almost real. And remember that god of Knowledge and Secrets leave his mark on the wall of this dungeon.


    -true. I leave that secret to scholars and you priestess and rest of the clergy. We need to check this stables and shrine.


    -you''re right - Shewa nods.


    Stables were spacious and well built, no wind would bother animals. The roof also was solid, but chances that rain would fall in the middle of desert was just a little better than finding a new and rather cooperative dungeon master.


    Reaching the shrine takes around a quarter of an hour. Priestess barely holds herself for wanting to get out of the paved road and start to wander through orchards. When they reached it, the priestess instantly stopped them.


    -stop! No one is allowed to step on that grass carrying any weapon - and immediately started untying her belt with a sword and also she put it on the paved road. She also pulled out a few hidden knives.


    -it¡¯s not necessary but take off your shoes too - she added when started untie the straps of her boots. They do that too without a second thought. You always should listen to what your priest or priestess is saying. When ready they follow Priestess Shewa. In center indeed stand an old statue of The Lady, and two full of flower bushes. Over two months ago they were barely alive. There was a pond too, until now the main source of freshwater. All of this was exact like commander remember, dungeon don¡¯t change anything


    -croac - ,,well, besides frogs'''' thought Lucius.


    In the meantime the priestess carefully touched the base of the statue, and bushes.


    -dungeon mistress was telling the truth - she smiled - she left a statue of The Lady and bushes as they were.


    Sheva take in hands water from pond and watered both bushes.


    -thank you goddess, for your enormous gift. And I want to apologize for the disrespect that I made to your dungeon mistress upon our arrival. Regrettably i¡¯m freshly leveled master priestess and i lack appropriate training. When we get back from our journey I plan to find a temple where I will learn skills, and knowledge I lack.


    -I, Commander Lucius, also want to thank you for your unexpected gift. I promise to abide by the law of hospitality, and I will make sure that the rest of the caravan will do that too.


    -thank you goddess - Horrath and Tahiro said to.


    In the next moment on the shoulder of goddess land sparrow and chirped happily.


    -ach. The sign from The Lady - Shewa was enormously happy - she heard and accepted our prayers.


    -yes priestess - commander agree - but we need to come back.


    -you''re right. We''ll spend a few days here anyway before heading further south.


    -Yes. Camels and men need rest. And I need to check that we have enough supplies for the rest of the journey.

 Chapter 8

    -your back! - merchant Venancijs was happy -I must admit I was starting to worry.


    -it¡¯s a dungeon, so yours worries was natural - commander agree - but not this time - he look around, and start talking loudly - everyone here? everyone hear me? - seeing nods from all gatherer he continuous - Oasis On Taram is from now on Dungeon Oasis On Taram. Dungeon Mistress has two patrons The Lady, and The Smith - all were speechless.


    -not only that. She is recognized by two more gods. Goddess of beauty, and god of knowledge and secrets - added Shewa - and that means that this dungeon is sacred.


    -four god''s - whisper Venancijs.


    -you heard it right - continued commander - four gods are watching this place. I don''t know how, it¡¯s for scholars and clergy to understand, but what you see is one of the floors, and it''s a safe zone. The rest of the floors should be underground.


    -but commander it''s impossible - head merchant said what all people were thinking.


    -wait, until we reach the gate - laugh priestess.


    -regardless. Dungeon Mistress prepared for any visitor supplies for the rest of their journey, a place for pitch tents and stables for camels. But remember that it is a safe zone. Dungeon Mistress and we are bound by the law of hospitality. She will provide what we need for a safe journey, and we take only that much. Nothing more. I don''t need to tell anyone here what can happen when someone breaks that agreement - everyone nods that they understand. Taking small rather worthless trinkets, like shiny pebbles or nice flower usually don¡¯t count as breaking the law of hospitality. They vanish when adventurers leave the dungeon. Sometimes even dungeon masters allow you to keep it. But if you break this law, the dungeon can do whatever it wants with you. Poison your food, its minions will target you and safe zones are no longer safe for you. You can be cripled, die or if you somehow manage to run away you become a bandit, because no one will help you.


    -one more thing. Dungeon Mistress is a teenage human girl, and she is rather shy. So if you spot her don¡¯t approach her. Inform me or commander - added Shewa.


    -two more things. This is a dungeon so no one will go anywhere alone. At least one more person, two will be best. And no dungeon diving. We aren''t an Adventurer Guild exploration team. Our job is to protect caravan. Understood? - last part makes a few adventurers a little unhappy, but they agree that risk is not worth it. The first floors are rather easy, but even there people die although the dangers are well known. And here is a new, completely unknown dungeon, where your chances of dying are few times higher than normal and for one or two silvers at best, depending how big your team will be. Not worth it.


    As they get closer to the gate, chatter slowly stops. Sometimes you can hear some whispers, but people were too amazed.


    Thuldir stopped at the front gate and approached the tiled wall. He took off his glove and carefully touched the glazed tile.


    -unbelievable - he whispers.


    -doesn''t it? - he heard the happy voice of a priestess - I don¡¯t have an affinity with stone, but I bet it¡¯s the same story as with plants inside. They are full of love.


    -love? Yes priestess. Those tiles, this stone are full of passion, they are not just cold objects - i feel it in my dwarven soul. This tile, do you see this faint smudge here?


    -I''m not sure, but I probably see some difference in color.


    -yes, it''s faint, but it''s the fingerprints of some sloppy potter''s apprentice. Dungeon Mistress not only created the object, but also created the story behind its creation. If you close your eyes, you can imagine hundreds of workers working day and night on those tiles, workers on scaffolding building those walls and towers.


    The priestess touched the wall, closed her eyes, and instantly saw all of that. She even heard voices and the general commotion that can usually be heard in such places.


    -we need to go inside. Night is near and we have a lot of things to prepare - she said a little scared. This was huge. She needs to report this immediately. Hopefully higher clergy know about that kind of miracles.


    After sunset the commander checked all the guards again. It was a safe zone and Lucius reluctantly accepted that fact. the bandits were not part of the dungeon though. After checking everything, he went to the priestess'' tent.


    -excuse me Priestess. Grand merchant Venancijs invites you for supper - he said standing before the closed entrance of the tent.


    -I apologize, Priestess, for intruding, but I''m going in - he said because he didn''t hear anything from inside. As he suspected, she wasn''t inside.


    -you two - he grabs some random adventurers - come with me. We must bring back our priestess.


    At the same time, Shewa was lying on the grass in the temple and listening to the croaking of frogs and the singing of crickets. She couldn''t get enough of it.


    -Young mistress, you can come in. I don¡¯t hurt you - she said with eyes still closed.


    -good evening. Everything alright? - she asked as she approached the priestess.


    -I have no words to express how happy I am for the gift from the goddess and your hard work - Shewa said as she sat down on the grass.


    -thank you - Naomi answered - sorry for running away. I always avoided people.


    -it¡¯s alright. We definitely were looking intimidating.


    -yes - Naomi sighed in embarrassment.


    -I don''t want to be rude, but it¡¯s unusual for a dungeon master to be shy. Your kind comes into contact with many people every day..The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    -well, yes. But I don''t need to do it personally. I just build a floor and everything works by itself.


    -so why?


    -Why did I greet you at the gate? Because it will be rude, and you will at best sleep outside walls more likely run away. And all of that will be useless. What if you¡¯re low on supplies? And well, it is a little embarrassing but all of this is my second chance, and dungeons through challenges help people grow, and interacting with people is my personal challenge.


    The priestess was speechless. It was something no one had ever heard before and she was sure of it. Every dungeon master thinks he is one step away from godhood. But the mistress of the oasis was the opposite. She even found, in her own dungeon, a challenge for herself.


    The rest of their conversation was interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps.


    -ach. that''s probably commander. I kind of slipped away without saying anything to anyone - the priestess winked at the surprised Naomi.


    -good evening commander - priestess waved to adventurers.


    -good evening Priestess, and to you Dungeon Mistress. Priestess I may not have authority to command you, but remember that your safety is my responsibility.


    -sorry to make you wary commander. But this is a safe zone.


    -I''m not worried about our Dungeon Mistress, I''m wary of bandits.


    -walid concern, but not here in the temple. Our Dungeon Mistress makes them regret coming here, and you heard stories when someone tried to attack a temple.


    -yes priestess. I simply believe that preventing trouble makes my life easier. Regardless. Grand merchant Venancijs invites you on supper, and i extend that invitation to you too mistress of the dungeon


    -oh, i¡­- Naomi wanted to refuse instinctively, but the priestess interrupted her.


    -she will gladly join us. But maybe only us two and grand merchant? She doesn''t know us yet, and some of us look quite scary.


    -understood priestess - commander nods - you two, go ahead and inform the great merchant that the Dungeon Mistress is coming with us, and her wish is to have a small private meeting only with him.


    -yes commander - they nod and run.


    -you don''t wear boots? - priestess asked curiously seeing that Naomi is barefoot and just waiting for her.


    -no. I like running on this floor barefoot. On other floors i can¡¯t do that.


    -Yes, you make the perfect floor for that - smiled Shewa - come, supper waiting for us. Commander led the way - she said and hugged Naomi to give her courage.


    In camp people indeed kept their distance which was a huge relief for Naomi. She was led to one of the better looking tents where grand merchant Venancijs was waiting for her.


    -good evening Dungeon Mistress. I''m a grand merchant Venancijs and organizer of this caravan, and this is my path.


    He was a little old but sort of handsome looking. His body looks fit, clothes are good looking, maybe expensive and short beard is clean and trimmed. Naomi starts thinking that she can do it without being scared too much.


    -good evening grand merchant - Naomi answered - I¡¯m Dungeon Mistress of On Taram Dungeon Oasis. Appointed by The Lady and The Smith, and this is my path.


    According to what Naomi reeds in scrolls, dungeon masters show their path only to priests, and in official situations. But she thinks it''s the behavior of a spoiled brat.


    -please come in, Mistress. Supper will be served in a few moments - Venancijs only for a brief second was surprised by her behavior. However he deals with unexpected situations all his life, so it was no problem for him - however i must apologize that our supper will be just simple stew.


    -don¡¯t worry. I am actually looking forward to tasting local food even if it¡¯s simple stew.


    On the ground in the tent laid a nice looking carpet, and on the edges were placed pillows for sitting on them. Besides that there was no furniture. It makes sense for Naomi. The road through the desert was hard and when you must choose between some furniture and extra water or food, only some fool will choose a desk. Yes, you can add extra camels to your caravan, but they need to eat too.


    After they sit one of the apprentice young human men brings a small cauldron with steaming stew, and a second apprentice elven woman brings a basket with flatbread and wooden plates with dent in the middle. Naomi was curious how they eat stew without bowls, and what she saw amazed her. The flat bread wasn¡¯t looking like a pancake but like a bowl. It was carefully placed in the dent of the plate and then filled with stew. The bread was the bowl. Naomi''s eyes went wide with childlike amazement. Like others she placed plate on her legs and took bread in hands. The smell was a little heavy but sort of pleasant. She scooped on a wooden spoon some of the stew, and smiled. It was exotic and a new taste for her, but she liked it. and they somehow manage to make this stew tasty without expensive spices too. and bread also gains new flavor when soaking some stew. She eats her serving with gusto.


    -oh. I saw that our mistress liked our simple stew - grand merchant smiled.


    -yes. It was very tasty, thank you - Naomi smiled too.


    -really?


    -yes. It''s true that I have had many opportunities in the past to eat great food. But this stew was one of them. And the way it is served is so ingenious.


    -in long travel, especially through the desert you need to carefully pick what you bring with you. Set of wooden bowls don¡¯t weight much, but they took some place, and after each meal you need clean them - explained commander.


    -and we are in the desert, and every drop of water can decide about life and death - Naomi nod.


    -excuse me. Grand merchant i bring what you requested - someone interrupted them.


    -ach Jolana came in - Venancijs said, and young elven women frome before entered the tent. She brought some bundle with her - splendid exactly about that one i was talking about. Thank you for your help. For today it''s all, you can go to rest.


    -your welcome, and good night - she bowed and left the tent.


    -I must say that I wasn''t expecting to meet the dungeon master on our journey, and I''m rather unprepared. But I wish that you would take this simple dress as a token of our gratitude. Your oasis is so wonderful and will help us immensely with the rest of our journey - he unwraps the bundle and shows blue dress. It was very modest, a little old-fashioned compared to earth dresses. It had long sleeves and no neckline. The length of the dress was also almost ankle-length.


    -it¡¯s beautiful - Naomi gasps - you don¡¯t need to, it¡¯s just my job - she try to refuse gift.


    -maybe so. But we all see that you put your heart and soul into the creation of this oasis. Any other dungeon master will just do bare minimum and be happy with it.


    -thank you - Naomi take dress embarrassed - Priestess, can i borrow your tent? I want to try it on.


    -of course - Shewa stood immediately - excuse us for few moments.


    -of course. We will be waiting - grand merchant smiled happily.


    After they left Venancijs asked the commander.


    -My friend, am I dreaming?


    -if so then we both dream the same dream, so unlikely.


    -how someone so innocent can become a dungeon master?


    -she is not innocent, or naive. More likely purehearted or something like that. You saw walls and towers, she doesn''t need them so big. I''m not a strategist or general so I can¡¯t be certain how good they will be in real siege, but she already is prepared for that. Yes, she doesn''t have an army, for now. and like you said she sacrificed her entire floor for helping travelers. Tell me Venancijs how much your good word will be worth when we arrive at our destination.


    -immensely commander, immensely - grand merchant whispered - dear gods. Depending on how well she plays it, there is a chance that southern kingdoms send some of their soldiers here.


    -and adventurer guild definitely will have an outpost here.

 Chapter 9

    In the tent Shewa saw once again something hard to understand. It was normal for a girl to want to change dress in a private location. Well it was a little hard to do on a journey, but the men serving under commander were well behaved. Dungeon masters don¡¯t need to change clothes like regular people. They want a new shirt, dress, shoes, whatever, and their old clothes change immediately. But this dungeon mistress was doing it like any mortal. She took off her light yellow dress, and she started dressing in a new one.


    -can i have a question? - Shewa asked while helping Naomi to fit it.


    -sure.


    -why don''t you wave your hands and make one dress appear and another disappear, like all dungeon masters do?


    Naomi''s eyes widened with horror.


    -but that¡¯s bad. It''s horrible. You can¡¯t just destroy someone''s hard work.


    -but you can recreate it perfectly. Doesn''t it?


    -only on the surface, and no one can recreate someone''s passion, hopes. See that yellow dress. Goddess gave me it on our first meeting, it means so much that i can¡¯t properly express my feelings. How can i destroy that kind of gift - Sheva hearing that almost had a heart attack. Real holy artifact.


    -I understood. Thank you for your wise words - priestess stammered.


    -everything''s all right? - Naomi asked, a little worried by her change of attitude.


    -yes. And i think we are ready. It really fits you well.


    -yes. It''s not too tight either.


    -that¡¯s good too. That''s one reason why I prefer robes. That and straps on your back. Can you reach them?


    -barely - Naomi try - oh well. I will try some magic, or ask one of the spiders from my core floor.


    -I guess that they are quite big spiders? Are you not afraid of them?


    -well if I am in your position I will not only be scared but probably will be running screaming. But as you probably know, my creatchurs can¡¯t harm me - priestess nod - so i was curious how touching them feels and it turns out that they love scratches and being petted.


    Sheva looks at her for the moment and starts laughing.


    -sorry mistress, i just can¡¯t stop. It''s too funny.


    -I know how absurd it looks - naomi also laughs with her.


    -uff. I haven''t laughed like that for a long time. Are you ready? Can we come back?


    -yes - Naomi nod.


    -you look wonderful - Venancijs greeted them when they entered the tent.


    -thank, you sir. For your kind words, and for your gift - Naomi thanked him sincerely.


    -we heard some commotion, can you say what''s happened? - asked commander.


    -well it¡¯s because I asked the mistress if she has someone to help untie the straps of the dress.


    -and I said yes. Giant spiders from my final floor. And how my curiosity led me to discover that they love pets and scratches.


    -can you imagine something like that? - asked the priestess with a wide grin on her face.


    -I prefer not - answered commander.


    -I have a small question - grand Merchant asked.


    -yes?


    -You see mistress, as you probably know, there are merchants who like gold a little too much, and don''t like to spend. Because of that in the future you can meet some of them trying to take advantage of you.


    -unlikely - Naomi disagrees - I have no idea what you need to successfully cross the desert, however an experienced guide is obvious. Ask the commander how many of them agree on something like that.


    -Mistress is right. Not one will agree to venturing into the desert without enough supplies.


    -and second important thing is that desert is dangerous and there is always a chance of losing all supplies in a storm for example. Anyone in need can seek shelter and help here.


    -and about danger. In your absence we came to the conclusion that we should do a quick look on the first floor. Of course if we allowed Mistress.


    -of course you can delve there. But please don¡¯t venture to the second floor. I do it as deadly as I can, and giant spiders are not the deadliest thing down there.


    -we won''t. We are not allowed to do that. Only the official adventurer guild exploration team can do that. We plan only to see two or three first rooms, nothing more. And we are doing it because of your remote location. The Guild will want something more just simple ¡®¡¯we found a new dungeon ¡®¡¯- explained the commander.


    -ok. Good to know. But please be careful down there. I won''t kill somebody.


    -excuse me my mistress, but dungeons are places where a lot of people die - said Venancijs.


    -I don''t know about other dungeons, but my job is to teach people not to kill them. Yes there will be accidents, I can¡¯t prevent that. However every time someone will die it means that I failed.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    -I understood Mistress. I''m sorry for disturbing you - answered grand merchant.


    -it¡¯s ok. I choose my role as dungeon mistress fully aware that people will be dying because of my creations. Anyway, I think I will go now. I need rest before your delving. Good night.


    -good night - said commander and grand merchant.


    -I will take you to the camp border. I will be right back - priestess said and goes with Naomi.


    Venancijs spoke as Sheva returned to the tent a moment later.


    -Priestess? Have I offended Mistress in some way?


    -I don''t think so. She is just very purehearted, and very similar to The Lady. Just like her, she doesn''t like unnecessary bloodshed. Oh, I remember two more things that you should know.


    -What is¡¯t Priestess? - asked commander.


    -first, don¡¯t ask her to immortalize anything you own unless you made that personally - it was something that some successful crafters do. When they create something especially good, they seek the nearest dungeon, and offer it to the dungeon master. And he turns it to loot or the chosen weapon of one of the champions.


    -why?


    -because immortalizing something means destroying the original, and all efforts, and fillings that someone put into it will be erased too. and she hates that.


    -I will inform the guild as soon as we get back - the great merchant nodded. This information can buy some good will from the Dungeon Mistress.


    -and second one? - asked Lucius.


    Priestess gave them signs to get closer to her. WWhen they were very close to each other, Shewa whispered.


    -that yellow dress is a holy artifact, given to her by The Lady personally.


    Commander who was sipping water almost choked, and the Grand mechant turned really pale.


    -I need some fresh and cold air - commander said after he stopped coughing.


    -and i need a bucket of cold water, maybe then i will calm down enough to sleep.


    At dawn people slowly woke up from their sleep. Even if today they mostly will be resting it was normal to be ready early. There was always a lot of work, like feeding the camels. At least there was no manure to clean up, the dungeon took care of that.


    -Thuldir, did you eat breakfast? - commander asked dwarf warrior.


    -ay commander.


    -I have two tasks for you for today. The first one is to help me move some lifting mechanism in the tower. I think I see similar things in one city used to load things to barges.


    -Well commander, I¡¯ll try to help. I am walking the warrior path, but as a kid I learn and see few things.


    -I''m counting on that. The second thing is fast delving on the first floor. Yes i remember what i said yesterday, but as Grand Merchant pointed out Adventurers Guild likely will want to hear something more than just there is new dungeon.


    -ay commander. That could happen. But why me?


    -You are a shield warrior, and on the first floor is the shrine of The Smith.


    -ah true. I should pay respect to my ancestors.


    -I will pick three more for us. We will be delving after dinner. For now let''s grab a few people and take a look at this thing in the tower.


    -ach. you are right commander, it looks just like those in ports - Thuldir agrees when they reach lift near stairs - lets see what we get here - he said and started looking at everything.


    -two of you step inside this wheel and start walking slowly in direction to the oasis - they start walking, and the platform slowly rises up. as she moved, he saw some rope being pulled by the lift. This line goes through two wheels. One of them had a lot of short wings with a place where a rope would go through and turn it around. A little higher and a little to the side was another one with numbers from zero to four and only five wings. The line was only on one side of this wheel, groove also was bigger and the line don''t touch it and didn''t move it. When the platform almost reached the ceiling Thuldir saw a metal ball on the line. When ball reach wheel with numbers ball struck one of its wing and move it by ? and top number change from zero to one.


    -commander, how high are higher floors?


    -something about 3 yards. Hard to say.


    -ay. Dungeon masters like to use some rare or forgotten measurements units - he agrees. A moment later the second ball passes through the wheels and the number changes to two - ha, ha it really works. Boys, start walking in the opposite direction.


    When the platform landed the dwarven warrior turned to the commander and said.


    -I can see why my god ancestor choos her. With few simple things she made this lifting platform so much better. So from the beginning. I won''t talk about the wheel because it''s obvious how to use it. What is important is three things. Before moving the platform you need to check if there is anything loose on it and if the gate is locked. Well, we are in a dungeon and those wooden beams should keep the platform in place, but better safe than sorry.


    -truth - commander agrees.


    -and now the best parts. In mines, especially dwarven, there are bells, sometimes glowing magical stones to send signals between floors, or through long corridors. Simple and reliable system but each mine usually has their own set of signals. This is much better. The dwarves will be storming this place to see this. And it¡¯s so simple. Anyway. This thing with numbers from zero to four shows on which floor right now is the platform. You can even see where the next metal ball is to know how high the platform is in between floors. But this thing - he pointed on a wheel with words and crank - is so much better than bells. Similar things should be on every floor. When you move a crank on one floor it moves exactly the same on every other. And those words are simple commands: stop, up, down. I guess there should be some kind agreement that crank shall be moved only by someone on the floor where platform actually is. Something like that exists in mines.


    -good - commander nod relieved that using the platform is very easy - now i need a few more people to show them how it works, and we can start preparing for the rest of our journey. moving necessary supplies will be easy.


    -ay commander.


    After lunch and some brief preparations, fourteen people, chosen mainly by the commander, went to the southern tower, where the entrance to the dungeons was located. There was Thuldir, Priestess Shewa, Grand Merchant Venancijs and some random adventurers, who right now don¡¯t have anything better to do and can be useful after delving.


    A very nervous Dungeon Mistress was waiting for them there. Lucius thanked the gods that she wasn¡¯t wearing a yellow dress. Instead she had simple boots, trousers and a simple shirt with short sleeves to the middle of the arm.


    -hello Mistress - Shewa smiled at her - I hope you didn''t wait too long for us?


    -I don''t mind waiting. It means that you are making more preparation - answered Naomi.


    -don¡¯t worry. They know what they are doing - Priestess tries to calm her down.


    -but they don''t know what''s down there. And i can''t tell them that.


    -and because of that we will go check at best three rooms. We will do that very slowly and at first sign something really dangerous we go back - explained the commander. Naomi nod still nervous - listen everyone. I''ll lead a small group down to see what''s down there. There won''t be a second try no matter what. It''s the job of the exploration team. Our job is to protect caravan. I''m doing it only because the guild loves reports and you all know how they hate it when someone comes and says there is a monster - all adventurers start grinning and laughing - good. With me goes Thuldir as the main shield bearer. Rafin you are good with shields too. Hemben ready? you as mage will be needed -both nodded - and Methild as scout.


    -what about me? You need a heeler down there - asked Shewa.


    -Priestess you are the main heeler for the caravan, and this is an unnecessary risk. If something will happen paladins will have lots of questions.


    -oh, you know them. They are very overprotective sometimes - the Priestess joked.


    -and they are very busy, and I don''t want to give them extra work when it can be easily avoided. However, please wait for us. Hopefully nothing serious happens but be ready.


    -yes commander - Shewa nodded with a serious face.

 Chapter 10

    After entering the cave, they immediately came across a stone staircase. They weren''t too steep and the steps were quite comfortable but looked a little worn out. Light was provided by lamps with sun stone. When they reach the entrance to the first room, they stop. The entrance was wide enough for two men to cross. The room was rectangular with an exit in the middle of every wall. It was empty and made entirely of steel.


    -empty room built entirely from metal - commander said aloud.


    -ay definity trap room.


    -Methild, Hemben, can you see something?


    -I have zero knowledge about metal traps - elf shakes his head.


    -and I can only say that whatever that trap is, it¡¯s not magical.


    -so we need to go with the usual method - Lucius draws his sword and command - shield up. Methild, pay attention to every movement on the walls - slowly he starts poking with his sword tiles before him. The same was doing dwarf. As they predicted after entering something like one third of the length of the room they found a trigger. But the trap wasn''t on the walls or floor. It was on the ceiling. Some panels drop out revealing two shafts with three rotating disks full of teeth. And they were descending down and gaining momentum.


    -shields above heads! fall back! - commander shouts. When the disks touched the floor they stopped with a loud bang.


    -well. Our young Dungeon Mistress is maybe a little soft, but she definitely knows a thing or two about traps - said Methild.


    -ay. It''s fine steel too. Heavy as fuck. Anyone too stupid to evade or fall back could lose his head.


    -How does it work? I didn''t feel any magic at all - Hemben was confused.


    ¨Csee that groove on the wall? There is that wavy or theethy pattern on one side and there should be a gear wheel at the end of the shaft. Yep there it is - Thuldir smiled - simple as hell but what an effect.


    -I found a prize for this room. Oh well it¡¯s just one silver - Rafin was a little disappointed. After sharing it with everyone it will be just twenty coppers.


    -ha, ha ha. What you expected, a chest full of gold? - laughs Thuldir.


    -You know, there is that rumor about why guilds and temples are so rich.


    -it''s your first dungeon, however you shouldn''t listen to what some drunkard says in a tavern. All of them are rich because all gold, and artifacts goes through their hands, and not for free - said commander - and divide the prize between yourselves. It will be your extra pay. Ready for the next room?


    Everyone nod. From now on time start ticking. After an hour room will be restored and once again they will need to carefully trigger trap on they way back.


    Upstairs Shewa saw that the Dungeon Mistress have closed eyes and is very nervous.


    -you keeping an eye on them? - she asked.


    -yes.


    -They are good. Aren''t they?


    -probably? I have no idea. But they are disciplined and careful.


    -that is the definition of a good adventurer - priestess nod - can i have a question?


    -sure - Naomi looked at the priestess.


    -how did it go with untying the dress?


    -oh. I wasn''t able concentrate enough to do it through magic, so i call one spider, and he manage to help me.


    Adventurers start listening hoping that Dungeon Mistress slips something more than big spiders. For most of them this news was disappointing, and boring. Spiders? No dungeon use them beyond the fifth floor, and if they are it¡¯s just a distraction.


    -I bet you hugged him afterwards - priestess kept asking, seeing that her distraction was working. Adventurers were rather amused by how the Dungeon mistress treated some giant spiders as pets. but that proves that they aren''t dangerous.


    -he deserves it. and his hair was so soft and silk like.


    Meanwhile, on the first floor, the adventurers were preparing for the next room.


    -opposite doors are open. What about the side doors? - commander asked.


    -tightly shut. No way to open.


    -well let''s the exploration team find a way to open them. We are going to see what is in next room.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    In this room the walls were plain and there were plant patterns made of copper in the corners. On the ceiling was a diamond pattern.


    -ceiling or floor commander? I bet on ceiling - said Thuldir.


    -you''re probably right - Lucius agree - hold shield ready - Methild, watch the walls to be sure.


    -yes commander.


    A trap was sprung when they were almost in the middle of the room. Like they predicted it was the ceiling. Some of the tiles moved and spears made from steel jumped out from behind them and then fell on the adventurers.


    -evade! - the commander managed to shout before the spears fell - report! - he demanded when silence fell.


    -I got scratched in the hand - only Rafin reported hit - this strange dimensions make me sloppy.


    -use healing potion. And you should be more careful. Although you are right that it looks like a dungeon mistress added a few inches to the yard.


    -well it''s a normal thing in dungeons. They love to use some obscure measurement length, or like here they just add a little to normal yard to confuse you - Thuldir said.


    -and I have a prize. No gold again, just one silver - laught Methild.


    -Rafin you good? - asked commander.


    -yes. Just like I said, I was scratched. No biggie - he shows his hand.


    -good. Side doors still shut tight?


    -yes - Hemben answered.


    -let¡¯s see what is behind this doors - commander decided. What they saw made them stop for the moment. It was the shrine of The Smith. They sheathed their swords and entered. In the center stood a statue of a god with his arms crossed over his chest and the expression of someone who is challenging you. Before him stood an anvil, and on sides fire pits as only light sources.


    -I Thuldir greets god ancestor - dwarf stood at front - I thank you for our weapon and armour made by those who follow your call.


    -we thank you - repeat rest of the team.


    They give the traditional thanks to The Smith. This shrine wasn''t officially consecrated but still built by the dungeon mistress who was his protege.


    Only then did they start looking around and what they saw amazed them.


    -look at these walls. If i guess correctly they are depictions of crafter jobs - whispers Hemben when he gets closer to the nearest wall. And indeed on steel polished surface with great precision by using different coloured metals and small gems were depictions of people doing their everyday work. Smiths, smelters, alchemists, cooks, potters, glassmakers, architects and so on.


    -and i think they could depict all existing crafters jobs. They are everywhere - added Rafim.


    When they were looking on walls Thuldir get close to statue. In light of fire he saw something on its surface.


    -ha, ha, ha - he laughed when he understood what he saw - she didn¡¯t stop on the walls. There are tools drawn on the surface of the statue. Most likely all of them too - he pointed with his finger.


    -we are going back. This is the third room and most importantly the shrine. We shouldn''t break our word to the Dungeon Mistress - commander said.


    -ay. Finding a hidden shrine just like that is like a sign. We shouldn''t tempt fate - Thuldir agree, and rest of the team agree.


    -ach, they are back - smiled Shewa seeing all five adventurers exiting the dungeon - and they all fine. But maybe i will take a look at them. I bet this will calm you down quite a bit.


    -please - Naomi said. The priestess''s constant question about anything made her distracted enough but she still feared that something could happen.


    -and they fine - said Shewa after checking all five of them - and i even said very fine? - she added, looking curiously at the commander.


    -we find the shrine of The Smith.


    -and what a fine craftsmanship it was my lady - Thuldir laughed.


    -and these pictures of jobs, no wonder that goddess of arts likes you. If we guess correctly they show every existing job. Isn¡¯t it Mistress?- ask Methild.


    -thank you - Naomi bows - and yes. Well probably, there is a chance that i miss one or two very rare ones.


    -unlikely, there are so many of them that you can always find something similar - disagree Hemben.


    -and there is a chance for a few extra pieces of gold - laughed Thuldir - these rotating discs with teeth. We can sell it at the temple of The Smith in the city. It could be used in sawmills or maybe by carpenters too.


    -don¡¯t count me in - said commander - as I said earlier, you have to divide every reward you find between the four of you. And your idea counts too.


    -you heard that? There is a chance that we end with something around two golds for each of us when we get back - laughed dwarf and rest was really happy too. Even if they ended with just one gold it will be good.


    -mister Thuldir. Can I take a moment of your time?- Naomi came closer to the dwarf.


    -yes Mistress, absolutely - he answered immediately.


    -thank you that you like shrine and found my dungeon inspiring but I have a small request.


    -if it will be in my capacity I promise to do it - Thuldir swear.


    For some reason all stood around them holding breath, and Jolana, like in trance, took a clean piece of paper and pencil for unexpected notes and got ready to write.


    -Please promise me that whatever you create, small or big, you try through your creation the easy life of the poor and weak, or at least don¡¯t add them new burdens. And please don¡¯t be greedy. Because when you cut all trees for your creation there won¡¯t be air to breathe, and you can''t breathe money. Remember when you start drying all lakes and rivers for your creation that you can¡¯t drink money. And when you rob earth from its reaches and she turns into a lifeless desert, remember that you can¡¯t eat money.


    -I Thuldir solemnly swear in the name of my ancestors that your words reach halls of grand smithy of Nezmaen, and even death will not stop me - dwarf bows before Naomi.


    -ech, what¡­ - Naomi was a little confused.


    -shush - priestess jumps and touches her lips with finger - I will take that piece of paper. Thank you - she next swiftly grabbed a note made by Jeana - and now i and our Dungeon Mistress need a place for very private talk. I think the temple of The lady will be good. Commander can i ask you to ensure that no one will disturb us?


    -it will be done - he answered.


    -Come my lady - Shewa put her arm around Nomi and gently pushed her forward in the direction of the road leading to the center of the oasis.


    When both womens disappear between trees, Venancijs comes to the commander and whispers.


    -that was a prophecy. Yes? Tell me I''m wrong my friend.


    -only the Citadel of light can decide if something is or not a prophecy - Lucius told him and for all gathered half truth. It was true that the Archpriest of God of Sun had the final word. But the verdict was always based on signs, and there were a lot of them.

 Chapter 11

    -take off your boots- priestess reminded Naomi, who was a little absentminded - come, we need some cold water to cool off - took her by the hand and led her to the pond. Then she started taking off her robe.


    -what are you doing? - Naomi was confused.


    -I told you we need to cool off, and that means we need to enter the water. I know that you can just dry your clothes with magic, and probably even don''t get wet in the first place, but i suggest you get naked too. It will be much better without clothes.


    -this pond isn¡¯t somehow sacred? - Naomi asked, starting to take off shirt.


    -ha, ha - priestes smiled - technically speaking everything is sacred, because it was created by one god or another. But you are probably asking because we are in a temple, and the answer is it¡¯s not the problem, especially for both of us. You are the protege of Goddess, and I am her priestess performing my duties.


    When they both get naked, Shewa helps Naomi get to the pond.


    -ach that the spot - The priestess was in bliss after submerging herself up to her neck.


    -so - Naomi started after some time of soaking in water - can you tell me what''s going on?


    -oh. That? It was a prophecy - she waved her hand dismissively.


    -prophecy? But don¡¯t you need to be some high level priest, saint or something? - Naomi can¡¯t understand.


    -ha, ha, ha. Who told you such funny stories? - Shewa starts laughing, amused - true prophecies don¡¯t depend on the person. You were just conduit for gods, or some other cosmic powers.


    -but i just said what someone said in the past. And even not accurately.


    -doesn''t matter - priestess answered - some prophecies can be forgotten, some lost, others never reach any temple or priest.


    -but how can you be sure?


    -there are one or two signs when that happens. Priests are teached about them. I may be a freshly appointed master priestess, but you can believe me in that matter.


    -it¡¯s not that i don''t believe you, but if people make something big from this, how can you be so sure?


    -there is an easy way for any one to check if some words carry power like for example prophecy. You just need to try to speak to them aloud. Try it - the priestess encourages her. Naomi opens her mount to try but she can¡¯t say any part of what she said back then. She tried single words without context or in other sentences and that wasn''t a problem. Repeating prophecy was impossible.


    -so. What next? - Naomi asked, a little scared.


    -actually not too much. I need to bring it to the first temple I can. Coincidentally, the city we are heading to has the most major temples, so i can give one copy to my church, and church of god of Sun. Local priests will check it one again, and maybe go through copies of some prophecies. When everything will be checked, the local grand priest of the temple of The Sun will send the original note of Jeana, and our testimonies to the Citadel of Rising Sun for final check. and then the archpriest will check everything again. After all of that will be made final decision, and official copies will be send to every temple


    -what if someone will interpret it in some bad way?


    -no one interprets any prophecy. They can be understood only literally.


    -my too?


    -yes. Your is probably one of the easiest ones to understand. It''s about caring for each other, especially week one. And about being greedy and consequences of greed. In the citadel they obviously will dress in some fancy words and add some examples from history. Maybe they find something similar from the past. Really no biggie.


    As to ease the mood one of the frogs decided to jump on Naomi''s head and start croaking making her giggle.


    -I''m not quite sure if this is a sign from the Lady. She usually sends birds you know - priestess joked - but I think you at least can interpret it as your summoned creatures trying to cheer you.


    -yes. They are so cute - Naomi pulls the frog out of her hair and begins to stroke it carefully.


    -relax young mistress. Everything is alright - Shewa once again try to sooth her.


    -I know, the gods haven''t punished me yet.


    -No one has ever been punished by the gods for being the bearer of a prophecy. Why should you be?


    -because i know some scary things, and If I''m not careful, my best wish can turn into your worst nightmare.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    -ach. Knowledge from the place where you dungeon masters come from. Yes, you are right about that, and I thank you for caring about this world. But i think that you are making one little mistake.


    -about what?


    -you were told about some of the rules that mortals and gods need to follow. And one of them was that gods cannot personally act in this world.


    -yes.


    -I assure you that your patron gods will act immediately if you start doing something really bad. You and your dungeon are exceptions for that rule. You and your dungeon are a kind of bridge between the divine realm and mortals realm. Gods can show here any moment. They don¡¯t do that because we stop being ourselves in their presence, and being yourself is our main reason that we are here.


    -are you serious? Do we just need to live and do what we like? But what about being good? You know not killing, stilling and all of that.


    -oh, that is important too. But usually they don¡¯t exclude each other. Do you like being rich? Become merchant, or bard, or get married with some noble or even prince. Do you like being famous? Similar things. bards, adventurers or crafters there are thousands of names on the list.


    -so, are you saying that i forgot about all of that and keep doing what i was doing?


    -doing yes, but not forgetting. Prophecies apply to everyone, you included, and this probably was for you in the same way as for mister Thuldir. But you only need to remember all of that when you are doing something. To my knowledge there is no prophecy about soaking in a pond, so for now close your eyes, feel the warmth of the sun on your skin, become a favorite leaf for your frogs and forget about everything.


    And Naomi did just that.


    The next day was much more peaceful. Shewa made three copies of prophecy on scrolls that were donated by merchants. They will be given to the temple of The Lady, The Smith, and for the temple of The Sun. Adventurers were checking and preparing packs with food and water for the rest of their journey. Dungeon Mistress shows up around noon, just right in time for dinner. She was much more relaxed than yesterday. Shewa spent the afternoon wandering through orchards to make sure the young dungeon mistress is alright.


    -I see you''re in a good mood again - priestess observed in one moment.


    -I have good sleep, and I think a little about yesterday and I think i agree with you. It doesn''t change anything for me. It¡¯s just an official reminder. Something like a sign to watch for steep stairs. For someone who is paying attention to his surroundings it¡¯s useless, but sometimes it could help. You can be distracted, or you are here for the first time and don¡¯t know about those stairs, or something.


    -that is a good paralel. I will use it next time when I need to explain what prophecy is.


    -and I need to thank you for explaining a lot of things about this world. Reading is good, but having someone to show you how something should be done or even trying oneself is always better.


    -nothing beats experience. That''s why dungeons exist. And talking about explaining things, I almost forget about one thing.


    -what is it?


    -be very careful about your yellow dress. Use it on some official occasion, or something. Definitely you shouldn''t tell anyone that it is a gift from a Goddess.


    -right. It''s obvious isn¡¯t it - Naomi realizes it quickly - anything that comes from any god, even something mundane, will be treated as sacred.


    -it won''t be just treated as sacred. Your dress is a holy artifact.


    -great, one more complicated thing to the pile - Naomi sigh.


    -to ease your mood I remind you that you are a dungeon core. That means you are an envoy of gods. And that means you are equal to kings and high priests. And everyone expects you to show off at least a little


    -i can¡¯t pretend to be some queen of the desert - Naomi shakes her head.


    -oh really? You built these walls and towers that will leave many if not most people stunned. You have your citizens and you do your best to make them happy. Sorry my queen, but you are queen.


    -just great - Naomi surrendered, but she also smiled a little. Realizing how bad the reaction would be from some of the people who had bullied her in her previous life. She doesn''t think about herself as queen, but she was aware how important she or rather her oasis will be. She wasn''t naive.


    Early the next morning, after a quick breakfast, the caravan began preparing to leave the oasis. Packages of goods and supplies were attached to the backs of camels. Adventurers were checking their gear and personal belongings.


    -thank you for staying in the oasis - Naomi said to the leaders of caravan and Shewa, when the commander ordered a march.


    -and we thank you for your hospitality - said priestess smiling.


    -we will spread word about your oasis - nod commander - but be careful. You can trust the desert people and adventurers who protect the caravans, but you can''t predict how they will react to your presence.


    -You see Mistress. Dungeon masters, even female ones are exactly your opposite. They act more like kings or emperors and rarely interact with people - said Venancijs.


    -try to look first if group have priest or at least shaman. That kind of people are following gods teaching, and even you scared them at first, there is chance they will listen.


    -question is who will be scarred more. I or them - naomi jokes, but only the priestess smiled.


    -you''re doing great. Start will by hard, but with time people will know about you and everything should be much easier - reassured her Shewa.


    -adventurer guild envoy and exploration team should be here not earlier than three months - said commander - because of everything that happened except the presence of priests from the churches of The Lady, The Smith and The Sun. Anyone who says he represents an adventurers guild and is not accompanied by priests of these three gods will be lying. In that situation, get back to your last floor and wait. Because of law of hospitality, they will be forced to retreat.


    -and if they do enter your dungeon promise me that you want be not looking on them - Shewa asked Naomi.


    -i can¡¯t promis anything - Naomi sighted, but suddenly smiled - however it is good advise, and you should listen good advises. Right?


    -exactly! - laugh priestess - but i''m afraid time for us - Shewa sighted - it was pleasure to know you.


    -thank you for everything - Naomi said sincerely.


    After that rest of leaders said they goodbyes. Then Naomi escorted them to the gate and nodded or waved to everyone who greeted her as they passed her. She returned to her private quarters only when the last of them had disappeared on the horizon.

 Chapter 12

    It took three weeks until they reached a small fort on the border of the desert. There were almost one hundred soldiers, and their main duty was to keep an eye on bandits and desert monsters. Sometimes like now they check caravans going through. When they spot merchants they send runner with news to the city Freyharf. The city was one day away and it was enough time for preparation for anyone waiting for caravan.


    The next day they reached the walls of Frayharf. It was a big city housing almost twenty thousand people. It has decent walls with many towers with various sizes. It also has an adequate garrison of soldiers and a fairly decent lord, who quite skilfully governs this city and land around it.


    The captain of guards was waiting patiently at the northern gate for the first group of adventurers from the caravan. Usually leaders and some helpers caring for the most urgent packages. Sometimes they are wounded but thank the gods not this time. When the caravan stopped half a mile away from the city and started building camp, the captain observed something odd. They weren''t reading packages for delivery. Instead only a small group of people approach the gate.


    After usual greetings and checking everyone path, captain asked.


    -commander, everything is alright? Why is no one reading goods for sale?


    -we bring some urgent news for temples, and guilds. I don''t think today anyone will be able to buy or sell anything. I don''t know how people will react, but maybe warn your people that they could have more work for the next day or two.


    -good or bad news?


    -good one. Very good one - smiled priestess.


    After they cross the gate they go straight to the center of town. There were the most important buildings of the town. In the center was the palace of lord. Around were placed temples and buildings of most important guilds. Commander, Shewa and Thuldir escorted merchants to their guild building and only then split. For some reason no one bothered them on their trip through town. There was something in their serious faces that stopped people from approaching them.


    Shewa goes to the temple of the Lady. At the gate to the garden was an apprentice priest, whose job was to help anyone who approached the temple.


    -i am master priestess Shewa - she introduced herself - i need to speak with the grand master of this temple. I bring joyful and urgent news.


    -afcourse priestess. You can find him in the inner garden - he answered - there you can leave your backpack and weapon - he shows her strongbox in a small building next to the gate. Sheva left her belongings and barefoot entered the temple.


    After a few moments she found an old halfling with rob indicating his status as grand priest.


    -grand priest I presume? - she asked.


    -yes I am - he smiled - I am Sigeric, and you are, priestess?


    -I am Shewa. Freshly leveled master priestess, and I bring joyful and urgent news.


    -oh my. Please sit down my dear I have hunch it will be lengthy talk.


    -it will be - she agreed after finding a spot where she didn''t crush any flower - I was traveling with a caravan through a great desert. We just arrived.


    -yes. There was a runner. What happened?


    Shewa took a deep breath.


    -The Lady appointed a dungeon core to manage On Taram oasis.


    The Grand priest at first looked at her surprised, and then started to laugh.


    -that is indeed joyful news. Please tell me everything you know. I am sure that adventurers took a quick look at what is there.


    -we not only took a look at what is inside. We spend three days resting there - Shewa laugh seeing old man shocked face - mistress of dungeon in one mile distance from statue of goddess claimed land, and you will never believe me but she don¡¯t claim statute or bushes growing next to it. According to Commander Lucius, she did not move or alter the pond that was located at the old oasis. From grass she build temple for goddess, and surrounded it with orchard full of birds and small animals. Everything that she surrounded with high walls. You can enter an oasis through eight enormous gate towers, but they are not typical barracks, they are warehouses with supplies for caravans, and inside along walls are stables for animals full of fresh hay, and grassland where you can pitch tents. She even prepared fountains with fresh water and dry firewood.


    -but what about monsters?- he asked.


    -that is a mystery I don''t understand. You see, the rest of her floors are underground. and because that aboveground floor counts as a safezone, so there weren''t any monsters.


    -it¡¯s not a mystery - halfling answered - it¡¯s not widespread knowledge because it is useless for anyone. Dungeons need all their floors to defend themself because of remote places where they usually appear. And if the dungeons are located near populated areas, there is no need for them to provide any assistance to adventurers. And is useless because dungeons must decide all about before they contact with anyone, so there is no way to tell them that and eventually negotiate creation of such a floor. Wait you said floors not floor. You want to say? - The Grand Priest realizes something.


    -yes - Shewa smiled - she had a second patron, The Smith.


    -ah, that unusual partnership. But the extra floor should compensate for her sacrifice.


    -actually according to the commander, and i agree with him for her it¡¯s not a sacrifice. No one with bad intentions or simple bandits can safely enter the oasis due to the law of hospitality. And nearest oasis is a week away. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    -you could be right. They probably won''t be prepared for it. Especially that there is no dungeon master who does that. They probably will think that everything inside is just a prize. Oh boy what a nasty surprise it will be - Grand Master smiled.


    -there is more - Shewa get sirius - Dungeon Mistress attracted the attention of two more gods, goddess of arts, and god of knowledge.


    -how old is this dungeon?


    -we found her after four days of her arrival. There was a big elemental storm.


    -we need to be careful with this dungeon.


    -very careful - said Shewa and handed a scroll with a prophecy.


    The Grand Priest looked at her, and then took a scroll. Unfold it and read a short message.


    -yes. Very careful indeed. At least it is a good prophecy. Warning, yes, but only about what will happen when we stop following gods teachings. Well young priestess. There''s a lot of work ahead of us.


    -yes Grand Priest. I will help as best as I can. However after meeting with the Dungeon Mistress i saw how superficial my knowledge is. I must find a temple where I will be able to learn all I lack. Maybe I will even go to the citadel of the rising sun?


    -that¡¯s ambitious. Regrettably, I and my temple won''t teach you too much. So your choice could be right. Za kilka dni pojawi si? oficjalny pos?aniec z t? przepowiedni? eskortowany przez palladyn¨®w, wi?c do??cz do nich.


    -yes Grand Priest. I will do that.


    At the same time in the Forge Temple of The Smith.


    Thuldir kick main door with his shoes with metal fittings with enough force for door to hit wall with loud bang.


    -where is this lazy ass, who calls himself grandmaster of this forge temple! - he screamed loud enough to be heard over the noise of the forge.


    -you little piece of shit. You better have a good excuse for disturbing the work of my forge, or I shave your beard with the dullest sword I can find! - scream at him, a muscular dwarf with the insignia of god ancestor.


    -You will be shaving yourself old fart! I found a new dungeon, and our god ancestor is its patron!


    In forge all work stops immediately.


    -who said it is break time! Move, you lazy shits! If I find one piece of scrap today I will be shaving you all, because I''m really in the mood for some shaving! - forge master scream on his fellow smiths and priests - and you go with me to inner forge. We have a lot of things to discuss.


    -you have no idea - laugh Thuldir.


    The inner forge was privat forge of the grand smith, and his living quarters. There he poured tankards of ale for both of them


    -I¡¯m Rakdrun Grand Master of this forge temple - he said giving one tankard to Thuldir.


    -I''m shield bearer Thuldir - he take it and both drink it on one go - at last, ale and not some water. However, I admit that the water from the dungeon oasis was good.


    -oasis huh. But it there is only one consecrated oasis and is dedicated¡­ - grand master stopped in mid-sentence - fuck, you telling me that this dungeon have two patrons?


    -exactly. It''s in On Taram oasis. Well technically is On Taram dungeon right now. Oh and there are two more gods that liked her.


    Rakdrun for a moment stood speechless. Then he poured two tankards of ale and drank them on one go.


    -that''s better. You said to her. So woman?


    -yeh. She looks like a young short human. But i bet that in her veins even now flows dwarven blood. The things she does with her dungeon. The first thing she claimed was land around an old oasis, something one mile long.


    -nice start but nothing special.


    -then surrounded it with walls ten yards high and ten yards thick, and built eight towers around sixty yards wide and maybe almost one hundred high with a strange bulbous roof. Under the spire there she placed a sun crystal as a lighthouse for travelers. You want more. Everything is clad in deep blue ceramic tile, and they are not your typical dungeon type. Every tile is different and she recreated every possible imperfection, you will find in works of this scale.


    -she passes, but tower dungeons are weak.


    Thuldir laugh.


    -but she isn''t a tower dungeon. Like every proud dwarf she said fuck rules and rest of her floors she builded underground.


    -that is not against the rules. It''s just stupid and no dungeon does that.


    -for her will work, because you see she declares her ground floor as safe zone, and she is in a middle of the fucking desert. So every stupid piece of shit trying to mess with her is dead because he will die delving, or he will die because of lack of water. And for anyone nice she has an oasis that even kings will be happy.


    -and definitely merchants, and they have money for adventurers and mercenaries to keep away any stupid piece of shit. Fuck. If they strike deal with adventurers guild there will be permanent outpost soon.


    -according to commander Lucius, adventurers guild will do it anyway. There is one serious matter. You see, we took a short delve on her first floor. Nothing big, just three rooms. We were even lucky to find the shrine of The Smith.


    -we need to drink for that - after next tankard - ok. Tell me that it was looking at least decent.


    -better. I bet that half of the temples will be trying something similar. At first glance it looks typical, a statue and an anvil in the middle. A little dark because there are only two burning fire pit bowls, and walls, ceiling and floor are made of polished metal. But then you start to see pictures on walls. But it¡¯s not a painting. She used different metals and alloys to depict all possible crafter jobs. And on the surface of the statue she does that same but with crafters tools.


    -fuck, i need to see that. Even if it''s just dungeon magic cheating i need to see that - Grand Master start mumbling - what else?


    -rest of the floor is alright too. Made entirely from metal, and traps are purely mechanical. There was one trap that I wanted to sell you - he took a piece of parchment with some sketches and few notes - sawmills and carpenters could be interested. Maybe some enchanters try to make those disks strong enough to cut even stone?


    -I will buy it. Sawmills are rather unlikely, because they need big saws, but smaller for planks for example should be easy. How many of you were there?


    -five, but the commander forfeit any prize.


    -how adventurers split their money, it''s their problem. I will give you ten gold.


    -great. but before you pay me - Thuldir give him a scroll.


    the Grand Master curiously took it, unfold and read. Then start coursing for a few minutes. Only after a few tankards did he calm down enough to continue discussion.


    -take gold. Law is law. And you will need it because i want to shave you. What else do you want to drop on me?


    -just that I swear that I will bring the prophecy to first forge. Well depending how real it is.


    -how real!? It''s very real. It''s fucking warning from gods. From now on anyone who is doing something new will need to think not twice but ten times about consequences. Enough sitting and talking like some old grannies. Time for some smelting and smithing.


    -great, I can go to get really drunk - Thuldir stand up.


    -you don¡¯t go anywhere. You will be assisting me.


    -I''m not your apprentice.


    -You are a dwarf or not?


    -ofcourse I am. I was born in forge, and I saw my path for the first time in forge. I bet that my parents fuck in forge to have me!


    -third one is doubtful. If they did, you''d be a blacksmith. But two from three should be enough. Move your ass to the bellows. I need to smelt some gold.

 Chapter 13

    Before entrance to the Temple of The God of The Sun stand two paladins in full plate armor.


    -I am the commander of a caravan that just arrived. My name is Lucius. I brought important news for the grand priest.


    -what kind of news? - asked one of the paladins.


    -there is a new dungeon.


    -your weapon - paladin reaches out for adventurer''s sword.


    Lucius immediately took of belt with sword ad give it.


    -follow me - said paladin and started walking in directions to the grand priest''s office. Right as he leaves another paladin appears and takes his place.


    When they arrive before the office knight knocks on the door.


    -yes? - asked a female voice.


    -I bring commander Lucius from the caravan. He has news about a new dungeon.


    -come in! - voice demanded.


    First entered the paladin and next was commander. The knight stands next to the door and the adventurer approaches the desk Grand Priestess.


    -I am Eleana grand priestess of The God of The Sun - an elven woman stood and greeted him.


    -I am commander Lucius - he bows.


    -so new dungeon? Let me guess. On Taram?


    -yes it is. It''s now dungeon oasis. Dungeon mistress have two patrons, The Lady and The Smith. Also the Goddess of arts and God of knowledge is watching her.


    -tell me you are joking sir - priestess said after a moment.


    -with all respect, even followers of Goddess of fun don¡¯t dare to lie to the priest of Sun God.


    -well it¡¯s true. But they still try to tell us jokes - priestess smiled - so from the beginning I need to know everything.


    -afcoure. But before i start there is one urgent message from the Dungeon Mistress. We believe its prophecy - he shows scroll.


    His claim made the Grand Priestess stunned for real for a moment and even the paladin lost his composure for a moment.


    -well, let''s see it - Grand Priestess immediately regains her composure, and unfolds scroll - well it''s prophecy indeed - she nods after reading it and simple check - at least it is not about war. There are a lot of people trying to entice holy war commander. And none of them care for all those who will die. Sorry commander for my outburst.


    -I understood, and agreed. We adventurers also sometimes meet with people who don¡¯t understand that we are risking our life for them. Yes, there are things that are worth fighting regardless of risks, but usually it¡¯s just for someone''s pride.


    -exactly - priests smiled - but let''s go back to the dungeon. From the beginning and every detail please. No matter how trivial.


    -I understood - commander nod and started retelling everything that happened.


    Two hours laters, when commander''s debriefing ended, the city was buzzing with rumors about a new dungeon. People mostly argue about which god chose the new dungeon master. Most people were telling that it should be The Lady, because caravan bring news. Rest people were saying that as nice it will be dungeon in the middle of desert is useless, and it¡¯s on north and it''s dedicated to The Smith.


    The commander took the shortest route to the adventurers guild, and after a few minutes he entered a familiar building.


    -oh commander. I was wondering why you were late - the receptionist waved at him.


    -good afternoon - he said - there are papers from merchants about successful mission.


    -yes. Everything looks alright. Money will be transferred immediately - receptionist checks everything thoroughly - so about delay? - she smiled.


    -I was in the Temple of the Sun and now I need to give the same rapport to the guild master.


    -can you tell me what happened? Like you know he is rather busy - she smiled.


    -we found a new dungeon - he shortly stated. All people stood in silence. Rumors were one thing. Every week someone finds some treasure, a map of a forgotten city, or something like that. But a high leveled adventurer, commander of a small company was another thing altogether.


    -Gina take my place - receptionist said after a moment - come with me commander - she said to Lucius, and took him upstairs to the office of guild master.


    -Jalena what is it?- Guild Master asks when receptionist just entered her boss room.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    -Commander Lucius found a new dungeon. I brought him in - she simply said, and went to a small writing desk to get ready.


    -Lucius, so it was indeed you who set our town on fire - Bernul laugh - sit and tell me everything. For example who won the bets, about god patron?


    -none. The dungeon mistress has them both as patrons.


    The guild master stops grinning and starts to look serious.


    -shit. So in On Taram now is dungeon and I will need to find a way to entice temples and merchants in helping me with sending expeditions, and building outpost.


    -it¡¯s already done. They are preparing right now.


    -I don''t like where this is going. Speak what happened.


    -mostly three things. The Dungeon Mistress claimed land around an old shrine a mile wide and built eight very big towers with supplies for caravans. Inside are stables, a place for tents and orchards with every possible fruit. Everything is a safe zone. The rest of her floors are underground.


    -nice. A little risky for her, but merchants will love it here.


    -I think its calculated risk, and rather low. She is in the middle of dessert. The nearest oasis is one week away. I doubt that typical bandits will have enough supplies. And they don¡¯t get them from her.


    -bandits like you said are low risk. I''m concerned about cultists.


    -I believe that until they don¡¯t send some serious force, she is safe. Her next floor is entirely made from metal. It''s hard to find a mage with that affinity. Rest of affinities won¡¯t work properly, and something like lightning will be deadly for caster too. Traps need to be carefully triggered because release mechanisms of them are hidden under floor tiles. Traps also are entirely mundane, they don¡¯t use magic to work. The floor are probably a set of rooms connected to each other, but I don''t know how to open doors. When we clear one room only one door gets opened. Her final floor is obviously a mystery. she slips that she has giant spiders there, but that could mean anything.


    -ok. I admit that all of that looks promising. However, tell me how you manage to get help from temples.


    -not me. It was a Dungeon Mistress. You see, she has two more gods watching over her, Goddess of beauty, and God of knowledge. and she gives a prophecy.


    From corner where jelena where she was taking notes they heard crash of glass and distressed cry


    -whaa! My monthly extra pay!


    -tell me this isn''t about the war.


    -it¡¯s not. It''s a warning for crafters and merchants about being greedy.


    -uff - guild master relaxed a little - thanks gods.


    Early in the morning in the Palace of the Lord of the city, gathered all leaders of all temples and various guilds.


    -sorry for such a mediocre feast but on such short notice, my servants can¡¯t prepare proper breakfast for so many people - lord Grivius welcomed them.


    -it¡¯s enough - smiled the Grand Priestess of The Sun - no one was expecting anything like that, so no one should expect from your cooks that they can in a few hours make food for us all.


    -and there is a lot of food anyway - said the old halfling head of the local church of The Lady.


    -besides we came to talk not to eat - said old warrior Grand Priest of god of war Trinus.


    Some of those gathered agree with him. It took some time before everyone got seated.


    -As the Grand Priestess of the Church of The Sun I will begin. The first question is if everyone was able to read the report my clerk''s send to you. I know it was a very short time, so some of you might be unable to read it.


    However, everyone confirmed that they had read the report by nodding and waving their hands.


    -most important question is how reliable the news are - said Malena. She was a foxkin and she represented all tavern owners in town, also she followed Goddess of Mischief and Fun.


    -it was commander Lucius who discovered the dungeon. He is a Grand Master Sand Warrior, and one of the best caravan guide. His company is small but all his men are disciplined and reliable. He was also accompanied by priestess Shewa following The Lady. She only got her master level a few months ago, but she is hardworking and reliable too.


    -yes she is - said the old halfling - she comes to my temple right after arrival. We had a long conversation and I can vouch for her. She is obviously young and inexperienced but you can trust her.


    -good. But what about war? I read a report but even blind people can see how this new dungeon can change things - asked Bumus old warrior.


    -I''m afraid that change will be very small. It could ease the burden on central kingdoms, but to amass enough supplies for war I doubt it - said an old woman with an expensive but elegant dress - the reason for that is simple. we don¡¯t have anything ready for that. We lack camels, adventurers, food, weapons and anything else. and by we I mean also all nearest towns. at best you get one or two extra caravans. My clerks are going through warehouse manifestos to see what exactly can be done but they need a few days before they get anything.


    -understood. it should give me some excuse for punching stupid ones who are thinking about war. They think that it will be easy like getting rid of some bandits. It¡¯s fucking north. half of the men died there from cold, not killed by cultists. You need proper warm armour, and warm food - grumped old warrior.


    -and that is the reason why we are in a stalemate. We can¡¯t press further north because of the cold, and cultists can¡¯t win with our armies, and conquer our fortresses - added Grand Priestess of the Sun - but I think we should get back to the main topic, which is new dungeon. If i correctly remember adventurer guild should organize expedition to establish official contact with Dungeon Mistress. Right?


    -yes priestess - answered Bernul - my people are going through the records to find a proper team. Bringing them could take some time, a week or two. The bigger problem is that I need to find someone who could be at least a temporary guild master for the outpost there.


    -what about commander Lucius - asked dwarf - he is grand master, and in the report it is written that he has specialized class for fighting in desert.


    -that is an interesting idea. I will talk with him, but I don''t know if he agrees. Lucius has his own small company and becoming guild master he will need to resign from commanding them. And he has a wife. She is from one of the desert tribes so maybe I can convince him to settle down?


    -I agree that it''s a good idea. He already talked with the Dungeon Mistress - said grand priestess Eleana - but don''t force him. Just ask, decisions must be made by them not anyone else - she warned.


    -yes priestess.


    -good. The next important topic is who from priests will go as representatives? Obviously I need to send a few paladins and priest because of the prophecy. And the Temple of The Lady and The Smith will send their priests. But who else?


    -from me there will be few merchants. I think I will do the same as guild master Bernul and send grand merchant Venancijs. He met the Dungeon Mistress and he is an experienced negotiator too. At least he is single but I bet he will try to rip me off for some extra concessions - an older woman sigh theatrically, and some of the gathered smiled amused.


    -anyone else? - asked the Grand Priestess, but no one answered - well, I think that we need at least two or three weeks to gather people and supplies so if anyone will be interested in joining the expedition inform me or guild master Bernul. For now thank you for your attendance.

 Chapter 14

    -Guild Master you already back - smiled Jelena.


    -at least for once it doesn''t last all day - he answered - find me runner, i need to speak with Commander Lucius. One silver should be enough - he placed the coin on the counter.


    -one runner for guild master - she grabs a coin - Pela you ready for some running?


    -yes miss. i had enough rest - answered the resolutely young boy. He was an orphan like almost all city runners. It was a way to keep kids busy when they didn''t have to attend class for reading, writing and counting. Also they get some money for themselves. Some kids try to work for specific customers, because there was a chance to learn specific skills. After the ceremony of revealing their path, there was a chance to have an exact path. Others keep running even as adults but they go mostly between cities. All kids wear armbands so anyone knows which kid is working today.


    -good. Like you heard guildmaster. Find Commander Lucius and bring him in.


    -I know where his house is, so it will be fast.


    -great. Now run.


    Just like the boy said, in just a few minutes he was next to the commander''s house. And he was lucky because he was standing outside.


    -mister Lucius! - he waved at him when was getting near.


    -what is it boy? - commander asks.


    -guildmaster Bernul wants to speak with you.


    -tell him I will meet him tomorrow. I''m busy today.


    -yes sir - boy nods and runs away.


    The next day the commander went to the adventurers guild.


    -you called a Guild Master? - Lucius asked, entering the room.


    -yes. I have some important things to discuss with you.


    -You want to send me on an expedition? In two, three weeks we should be ready.


    -we?


    -me and my wife.


    -I understand that she is your wife, but we are talking about a great desert.


    -she is from desert tribes. It will be like going back home for her.


    -do that - guild master nod - about expedition. I not only want to send you as a guide, but as a temporary guild master. Maybe even a real one if you are interested.


    -me?


    -yes. You have level, and experience. I go through your records and even the Grand Priestess from Temple of The Sun approves your candidature. You also met the Dungeon Mistress and talked with her. I already have everything ready. You just need a sign.


    -Give me a day or two. I need to discuss this with my wife.


    -good. I will give you three days.


    -Luci you back. What does an old man want from you? - Paeli greeted the commander when he entered home.


    -better sit. We have a lot to discuss and think about.


    -old man want you on an expedition? We talked about this. It''s no problem.


    -guild master wants to make me temporary and most likely permanent guild master for a new dungeon.


    Paeli made wide eyes and next she hugged him.


    -you should take the offer - she said really happy, even her tail was wagging right and left.


    -what about you? I will most likely be stuck there.


    -I go with you, obviously.


    -there is nothing there. only the dungeon. What about kids?


    -you forget who your wife is. I''m a proud warrior of the desert fox clan. An unknown desert dungeon is what makes my blood boil. And don¡¯t worry about our future kids. It will take two or even three years before they grow up enough to need other kids. By that time I bet there will be quite a big village or even a small town. And there definitely will be kids from nomad tribes visiting oasis.


    -what about later? Kids need to learn reed, write. And what about his path?


    -you worry too much. It¡¯s a dungeon outpost, there will be a lot of priests. It shouldn''t be a problem to find at least one who can teach. And there isn''t a better place to learn about possible paths than dungeon town. It''s the only place where you can meet the most rare warriors or mage class. Crafters will be there too. Who will repair broken armors and weapons?


    -are you sure?


    -definitely. And I remember one more thing. I will meet my family that way. Yes. It¡¯s decided - she firmly nods.


    -so be it. I will go tomorrow to Arthuros and talk with him about my stepping down from being commander.


    -I forget about this. You know we can try temporary thing. That way you will not need to resign permanently.


    -you are more important. And I know that desert is calling for you just like for me.


    -thank you - she hugged him tightly and they sat there for some time.


    It took three days for the commotion to calm down. Still there was a lot of excitement and anticipation from everyone. The city Freyharf was where most caravans began their journey through the desert. That means there will be a lot of merchants and adventurers stopping in their city. Everyone was thinking about how to get rich. Some shady figures have already started. It was true that guards and paladins did their best to catch bandits and cultists, however in big cities there were a lot of places to hide. Gates also weren''t a problem. Secret tunnels or completely legal and honest business used as cover for sending messages was quite a common solution for spying. Usually those methods were used by other lords or kings and when their spies caught by guards usually just get kicked out of town. However, cultists from the north also used these methods and many sinister ones.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    -what have you got? - one masked figure asked another masked figure in the forgotten basement.


    -nothing new. I think we send what we have and add that detailed rapport will be sent in a month or so.


    -you are sure that it''s a good idea?


    -do you want to see how pissed they could be if they got this news from someone else, like from warlocks or demonologists? Better send what we have. We buy one month to find everything else.


    -it will be easier if we can just grab one of the people from the caravan and not so nicely ask a questions.


    -are you stupid? Half of the fucking inquisition will be here next day. I hope you are quite good with running. However we can work with your idea. We need a list of those people. There is always someone who likes to drink ale too much, or has a problem with gold.


    -we eventually can made these problems for them.


    -it could take time. But it is one more option.


    -Good, let''s send what we have. Who knows, maybe we get some opportunity for old fashion torture.


    -send a letter, and don¡¯t be impatient, or you will regret it. Remember for whom we work, death is not an option.


    -I know, don¡¯t worry.


    A week later in the early morning before the eastern gate, there was a small gathering. There was a small platoon of holy knights, just fifteen men. Few merchants started to organize their carriage with adventurer escort and Shewa and Thuldir.


    -commander Remzi - started priestess - we are ready. Thank you for escorting us to the citadel.


    -of course Priestess - he nod - I and my men promise to ensure your safety.


    -with respect for the Commander but safety means we will be bored to death. It''s a long road to the citadel.


    -well mister Thuldir. For me after the excitement in the desert I don¡¯t mind a little boredom - smiled Shewa.


    -you know what, maybe you are right - dwarf hesitated - but once or twice something like wolves won''t be bad.


    -I''m afraid wolves or some goblins are almost guaranteed - said commander - adventurers doing their job, however there is a lot of wilderness and goblins just need a hole to hide and infest their surroundings.


    -true. Fucking warlocks - swear Thuldir. In fare north, deep in they underground torture chambers they create many monstrosities like most common goblins and orc, or rarer ones himeras. And they release them to plague world.


    At the same time Naomi was reading a scroll about magic and runes when she got a warning that someone was approaching her gate from western site. She immediately ran in to see who is it. On some distance stood numerous people with camels. However it wasn''t a caravan, because Naomi saw kids. It was one of the nomadic tribes. She takes a deep breath, stands in the gate and starts jumping and waving with hands. It works. Three people were coming in her direction.


    -just like last time Naomi, and everything will be good - she told to herself - maybe without running away this time. Yes, let''s try that - she joked to encourage herself.


    -greetings. I am Durtar. Shaman of this tribe and this is my path - stepped forward old man with staff from old wood.


    -welcome. I¡¯m Dungeon Mistress of On Taram Dungeon Oasis, and this is my path.


    -ach. It¡¯s like I feared - old man sighs heavily.


    -no, no, no. Wait! - Naomi shouts - this is a safe floor. It''s prepared for travelers as a place for rest and restock supplies. In towers I have basic preserved food and simple healing supplies. Inside are stables for animals, and a place for tents. You can eat fruits from the orchard as much as you can. Please enter and see for yourself - Naomi almost begged, fearing what can happen to children if for some reason the tribe runs low on food and water.


    -I¡¯m Juntur - said muscular fox beastman warrior, stepping forward - I¡¯m chef and guid of our tribe, and this is my path. We will take your invitation.


    -uff - Naomi sighed with relief - what do you want to see first? Supplies or oasis?


    Later in the afternoon in the tent of the chef gathered a group of the highest level people of the tribe.


    -Durtar what is your final verdict?


    -we shall stay. Every word of the Dungeon Mistress was true, and this place is a real gift from gods. Only fools would reject such a gift. And there is one more thing - he plucks one blade of grass and shows everyone how slowly it disappears.


    -wait, it shouldn''t be possible. It should disappear immediately - one of the warriors said.


    -don¡¯t - shaman warned those who start reaching for grass - we are under law of hospitality. One or two blades of grass is ok, take more than necessary and you will be punished.


    Everyone stops.


    -and it¡¯s not impossible - said Juntur - it just happens in the deepest floors of the dungeons.


    -yes. But the Dungeon Mistress put so much heart in her creation that this place is almost real. And doing so she gets rewarded with getting blessed by two more gods, beside The Lady, and The Smith who are her original patrons.


    -well for us it is most important that we have a safe place  for our two womens who are expecting to give birth at any moment. Rest we can leave for adventurers and priests from cities - declare chef - anyone have something to say?


    All shake their heads.


    Early morning Naomi approaches one of the sentries.


    -hello. I¡¯m Dungeon Mistress of Oasis and this is my path - she politely said.


    -good day Mistress - surprised elven women stammered - I¡¯m Buni and this is my path.


    -Nice to meet you - Naomi said - i want to meet your chef or shaman. Can I enter camp?


    -of course - Buni was completely confused. She doesn''t understand what''s going on - you can find them easily.


    -thank you. Have a nice day.


    -you too Dungeon Mistress.


    Naomi, oblivious to the shock she caused, entered camp.


    Finding the chief was indeed easy.


    -Good day Dungeon Mistress - Juntur, great her - thank you for your hospitality.


    -good day chef. I¡¯m glad that you liked my oasis. But if you need something tell me. I can''t promise anything big but small things should be doable.


    -everything that you prepared is enough - he answered - I may be overstepping but I want to invite you, Dungeon Mistress for a simple breakfast.


    -I accept - Naomi smiled. The chef showed her a free place around the campfire where few people were roasting something.


    -scorpions? - naomi asked, surprised.


    -yes Dungeon Mistress - answered the shaman, who sat next to her - have you ever eaten roasted scorpions?


    -never. I once in my past life eat sea creature who look similar, just without tail, but no scorpions.


    -we can organize something else if you want.


    -no, no. I''m really curious how they taste.


    As an honorary guest she was given the first portion.


    -thank you. Who can show me how to eat it? - she asked.


    -let me help you Dungeon Mistress - smiled Durtar and start explaining


    -they are quite good - Naomi said after the second one.


    -there are few left, you can have it, Dungeon Mistress - said Juntur pointing in the direction of fire.


    -thank you. However I don¡¯t really need to eat. I do that mostly because I like good food. You should shere rest of them between yourselves. I think that i saw one pregnant woman, she and her baby could be interested.


    -so it was good but not so much - joked shaman.


    -I admit that i¡¯m a little spoiled by city food but I still think that they were good. Maybe someday I will ask some cook from town to try doing servings with something extra. But that for the future.


    -and about the future. I have a question Dungeon Mistress - said chef.


    -yes?


    -we have not one but two pregnant womens, and both of them are expecting babies at any moment. I want to ask how long we can stay.


    -as long is needed - Naomi answered - and please don¡¯t be hasty with departure. Give future mothers and newborns enough time to rest before journey.


    -we will do that - chef smiled happy. He don¡¯t understand why the young dungeon mistress was so kind, but he knew that she was sincere. Thanks to that, these two women and their childs will be safe.

 Chapter 15

    When shaman was saying that date of birth can be any day now he wasn''t exaggerating. The first woman starts giving birth the next day. It lasts for a few hours but everything goes smoothly. It was the second child for this woman so no one was especially concerned about complications. After everything Naomi was invited to the tent and asked for blessing.


    -me? Ok. But i never do something like that - Naomi stammered - but i will try. So maybe something simple. Grow strong and healthy, and let The Sun guide you - Naomi look on shaman.


    -it''s a good blessing - Durtar smiled.


    -yes being strong and healthy is what this girl really needs - agree happy mother.


    For now everything goes like all people were expecting. It was the second woman who worried the shaman and the tribe. It was her first pregnancy and it was always hard for future mother.


    On the fifth day of stay it begins. Thanks to an abundance of healing potions and water from the dungeon saturated with mana everything went well.


    -please dungeon mistress give my girl a blessing too - she whispered, tired enormously. Even her boy was held in hands by one of the helper girls.


    -of course I give him blessing - Naomi smiled, but when she wanted to start mother lost consciousness.


    -she is not breathing! - scream second helper girl.


    -evry one move aside - Naomi move instinctively. She laid the woman on the floor and pulled her head back - Durtar heal her heart, make it beat again - she ordered.


    -what? - he was surprised.


    -move now! - she raises her voice. It was enough to force him from stupor. He kneeled beside no breathing women and pushed some healing mana. A small spark of life was there. He saw this a few times throughout his life. He even heard stories that some high level healer managed to reignite it but usually they used all mana for nothing. He pushed mana directly to heart, and was shocked. The spark grew stronger. He started to press harder, and the Mistress leaned down and after putting her lips to the woman''s, she started to force air into the unconscious woman''s lungs. After using half of his mana, the woman''s heart starts beating again, and she takes a breath anew.


    -we did it - Naomi celebrated.


    -yes. you did it - answered the new voice.


    Naomi raised her head and saw that everyone was kneeling because there were two gods present. They were twins, Nedo i Varo god of Healers and god of Death respectively.


    Naomi stood up nervous.


    -good day - she said - I understand that I did something wrong. But if there is some law about equal exchange or something, take my soul not her. And even if i break any rule I don¡¯t regret it - she added scared and with a trembling voice but firm in her resolve.


    -that is rare. Don¡¯t you think so brother - smiled Varo.


    -true. But you are mistaken, young Dungeon Mistress. We are here to thank you, not punish you.


    -thank me? - Naomi stammered completely confused - but I didn''t do anything special.


    -you rescued this woman''s life. And through your action at last all those souls whose time not yet come can be rescued to - explained Varo.


    -You see we were waiting for some time until someone pieced everything together and started doing what you did. Healers for a long time know that sometimes after someone''s heart stops beating there is still a small spark of life, but no one manages to find a way to reignite it.


    -and so I Nado¡­


    -and i Varo have a task for you chief Juntur, and you Durtar shaman of this tribe. Learn from Dungeon Mistress as much as you can about this and bring that knowledge to the Citadel of The Sun.


    -we hear and we obey - both of them answered immediately.


    -you, young Dungeon Mistress should spread that knowledge too - Nado spoked to Naomi.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    -no problem.


    -and be warned I will be frequently visiting you - smiled Varo.


    -you can visit me as frequently as you want. I know what I¡¯m. But I promise to cheat every way possible to not give you as many adventurers souls as you expecting.


    -ha, ha, ha. I like your challenge. I will hold you to your word.


    And gods vanished.


    -ok everyone, it¡¯s over - Naomi said relieved - I think we have enough excitement for today, so maybe we will meet tomorrow after breakfast?


    -as you wish, Dungeon Mistress - said chief.


    -great. I need some rest too, so see you tomorrow.


    -good bye Dungeon Mistress - nod chief and hold entrance to the tent for her.


    -thank you - Naomi said.


    The next day when Naomi came to camp there was visible distance from people of the tribe. They were polite and answered her greetings but kept being official. Naomi first goes to the tent where the young mother was resting.


    -can i enter? - she asked.


    -of course Mistress! - one of the teenage girls, helping a woman and her kid run to open the tent.


    -thank you - Naomi answered after she was inside.


    -thank you Mistress for rescuing my life - young mother trying to stand.


    -please sit -naomi sighted - I know how hard you all are but you had an especially hard day yesterday so you should take care of yourself.


    -yes Mistress - she agrees - can i ask why you are here?


    -first is to be sure you are resting properly. Your son will be counting on you. Dasn¡¯t it?


    -yes Mistress.


    -second thing is to give your son a blessing. I didn¡¯t do that yesterday so it must be done today.


    -but you don¡¯t need to do that. Our shaman or chief can do it too - young mother start protesting.


    -it¡¯s out of question. I give my blessing to other newborn, and it will be really bad if i don¡¯t do that for your son. I bet that God of Sun will descend to scold me if i don¡¯t do that. Do you want to try?


    -no Mistress.


    -me to. So hey little one - Naomi kneel before the mother who was holding the child. hearing the voice of naomi boy start looking at her - grow strong and healthy. and let The Sun guide you.


    -thank you Mistress - said a really happy mother.


    -your welcome. Keep resting. Like i said to your chef and I will repeat that to him, you all are welcome here as long as needed.


    -yes Mistress. And once again thank you for all. I don''t know how to repay you for all of this.


    -uour, and your child smile is my payment. Take care of him.


    -I will.


    -good. Now I need to go to a meeting with the chief and shaman. Rest and goodbye.


    -goodbye.


    In another tent the chief and the shaman were waiting for her.


    -welcome Dungeon Mistress - Juntur welcomed her. He tried to smile but he was visibly tired.


    -good morning - she answered - we can postpone our talk for the afternoon if you need a few hours more to rest.


    -it is ok. Mistress - said Durtar - and we can¡¯t let god''s wait.


    -I definitely can. They ruined everything. I started being friendly with some of you and now everything is gone. You don¡¯t have any idea how hard it is for me to casually speak with strangers.


    -sorry to hear that but we have tasks given to us by them.


    -yes i know. Ok. Durtar you as shaman and healer should have general ideas about anatomy.


    -yes i have.


    -sorry for asking but i need to be sure. What I read in scrolls suggest that some healers prefer to use excessive amounts of mana because magic will do all the hard work.


    -it is true. With age most healers learn that using mana in the exact spot is much better - shaman agree.


    -yes. So it goes something like that. They are sort of two kinds of accidents. One kind is when someone is dead on spot. Like in fighting, or in a dungeon, or falling from some high place. His body is usually badly hurt. Broken neck, organs destroyed, maybe even a broken skull.


    -yes. No one ever survives something like that.


    -yes. And there is this second kind. Like yesterday. The secret is that, if the body is relatively intact, the soul of the person is waiting for help. But only for a short period of time, usually a few minutes.


    -so that''s why I feel her spark of life, despite her heart not beating?


    -yes.


    -two questions. First why you were pushing air to her lungs and what you mean by relatively intact - asked chief.


    -ok. time for details - naomi takes a sip of water and starts explaining every detail she knows.


    After five days everyone was ready for the long journey to The Citadel of Light.


    -thank you for staying in my oasis - Naomi smiled at the gathered tribesmen. They still keep some distance but only a little.


    -and we thank you for your hospitality. We will spread good word about you and your dungeon - answered the chief.


    -thank you. Safe travel, and come visit me again in the future.


    -we will - smiled chief - stay safe and may The Sun God stand by your side.


    -thank you.


    Naomi stood in the gate to say goodbye to everyone. Only when the last person leaves her dungeon does she slowly go back to her private floor. She needed a long rest to calm down her emotions. It was a strange mix of relief because she at last was alone, and loneliness.

 Chapter 16

    The next nomad tribe visited her eight days later. And it was a very special visit. They were sun elves. What Naomi read about them it looks like they were like high elves from Tolkien books. High and mighty and everyone was below them. They treat desert as their kingdom, and in the past there were few wars between them and kingdoms, who tried to claim desert. They won all of them, because they really know every secret of the desert, and they were great warriors too. They were split into three groups each one was led by the main family. Every one hundred years they meet and a new king or queen is chosen. All three face each other and only one can win. The winner is appointed as the new king.


    Naomi was nervous to meet them, but she went anyway.


    -good day, please allow me to catch my breath - she said after some running. They surprised her a little, and weren''t waiting like earlier groups. They confidently entered the oasis. And now before her stood tall, dark-skinned, proud sun elves - thank you. Please excuse my being late, however I must admit I was a little surprised and unprepared for your visit - Naomi try talk officially and seriously - welcome to dungeon Oasis On Taram. I''m a Dungeon Mistress appointed by The Lady and The Smith and this is my path - she greeted them.


    The warrior in front watched her and her path for a moment and then answered her.


    -I¡¯m Warrior King Aiduin of the Sun elves, and this is my path.


    -nice to meet you sir and your clan. Can I have a question?


    -yes - he answered simply.


    -I don''t have knowledge about proper etiquette, so can you tell me how I should properly address you sir?


    Naomi once again unknowingly stunned her guests. Officially, the dungeon cores and kings were equal because the gods chose them to lead and guide the people. Both have their own domains to rule, and there is rarely, if ever, direct interaction between them. The problem with seniority shows in situations like now. Usually it ends with both sides ignoring each other. However this dungeon mistress didn¡¯t do that. She was even polite and acted professional. Well she was trying because he saw her nervousness and uncertainty for some reason. After a moment King Aiduin decides to stick to what the law is saying.


    -as you know my lady, we are equal by law. So sir or your highness should suffice. You don¡¯t need to use my full title.


    -thank you. Please do the same for me. A lady is enough for me.


    -as you please my lady - he answered this time positively surprised. As the ruler of her kingdom, she does not use her right to show her dominance, but prefers to act as an equal.


    -may I present to you sir and your warriors my dungeon?


    -please do. We are curious about what happened with the oasis my lady.


    -everything in these walls is a safe zone. Prepared for travelers to properly rest and get ready for further journey. In towers are basic preserved food and medical supplies that you can take with you. Like you see sir, I have stables for animals. Here on this grass field you can camp for time your stay. From the orchard you can eat every fruit as much as you want. I even have bee hives and under them are bowls with honey if you are interested. In the middle are temple dedicated to The Lady. If you are afraid about the old statue of goddess sir, I assure you that I left it intact.


    -yes my lady. It was something I wanted to ask. However, I have another question.


    -yes sir?


    -which tower is your dungeon? We are interested in seeing your guardians and fighting them.


    -my apologies for forgetting about that sir. The rest of my floors are underground. The entrance is near the south tower. However, my first floor doesn''t have any living creatures, only traps. Seeing how experienced you are sir, and i have a feeling that your warriors are not far behind you I think they wouldn''t be too challenging.


    -I don¡¯t want to be rude my lady, however you should choose your own safety before the comfort of others.


    -I understand sir. However, you must know that I was tasked by gods to help travelers and those who live in the desert. It''s true that a normal floor with only one or two dangerous animals will be good enough for a typical adventurers team guarding a caravan, or warriors of any tribe. But sir. What about those who can¡¯t fight? A week ago I was visited by a tribe with two pregnant womens. What if they need to seek shelter? I understand that in the desert there is no place for the weak, but this is an oasis place for rest, and place for those who can¡¯t fight. And I am not concerned about bandits. The desert will kill them before they reach my walls. And even if they manage to do that they will not find a safe haven hear. And i believe that my final floor is prepared enough. I don''t want to be disrespectful to you sir and your men but I don''t think you are prepared for it.


    King eyes smiled. There it is, a challenge and there is only one answer to that.


    -I admit that it looks like you spend a lot of time preparing your dungeon. And more or less I agree with your reasoning. However, I want to ask about permission to see for myself your final floor.


    Naomi visibly hesitated for a few moments.


    -only on one condition your highness - she said - you and your men before leaving the safe zone will stop and think for at least fifteen minutes whether you are sufficiently prepared. I don''t want to see some foolish heroic stunts.


    -I King Alduin swore that we will do that.


    -thank you your highness. I believe that because you sir are interested in my undergrounds, the best place for your tents will be next to the southern gate. Can I show you the way?Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    -I will be honored by my lady.


    Before sunset the king and his closest family members and seven best warriors gathered.


    -my decision is as follows. We will stay here for seven days for now. Tomorrow I and four of you, will descend down and see Dungeon Mistress creations. Even the simplest traps could be useful for our kids - everyone nod agreeing with the king - we also will see what is in the Dungeon Mistress on the last floor. She is young and inexperienced and I think there is a chance that she is wrong in her assessment. If so, I plan to ask her for permission to venture through two or three rooms. Maybe some of our warriors will find suitable companions there.


    -I agree - said one of the warriors. Others agree too.


    -and it looks like it will be a proper ritual too - said grand priest - candidates will have an opportunity to show their skills for future companions.


    -it¡¯s decided then - Aiduin said closing meeting


    In the morning after breakfast the king and his four best warriors were preparing for the delv, when Naomi appeared in the return ring.


    -good morning my lady - king greeted her.


    -good morning sir, and to all gathered - she politely smiled.


    -something happened my lady?


    -no sir. Everything is in order. I just want to say good luck to you and your team and be careful. No matter how good you and your warrior are, accidents happen.


    -thank you for your kind words my lady.


    -your welcome. I will be waiting for you all in the safe zone.


    -we shall meet shortly.


    -I don''t know how fast my first floor can be traversed. I''m still waiting for the adventurer guild and their teams, sir.


    -true, they are not here yet - nod king - can I ask for a meeting, afternoon lets say, I want to discuss some things with you my lady.


    -yes. That will be convenient, because I too have two things that I need to tell you sir, and your grand priest.


    -if it¡¯s something important I can postpone our delving, my lady.


    -it is important, but it can wait until the afternoon.


    -so be it my lady.


    Reaching the end of the floor took almost one hour. Traps maybe weren''t really deadly, but only stupid ones were hasty in dungeons. Some of the mistress creations were really cunning and the king and his warriors needed time to properly resolve them. Their mundane character adds to their complexity. Many scouts use mana to detect danger and understand what kind of trap they are facing. Here this was impossible. Generally the king and his men were pleased by what they saw. It was a very good place for youngsters to train.


    However, when they descended to the final floor they stopped trying to understand what was before them. Their stupor broke the dungeon mistress who was playing in the water with crocodiles, and some fishes with very big very sharp teeth.


    -I apologise once again for my appearance - she said after drying her blue dress with magic - I¡¯m afraid that I spoiled my guardians a little and when they saw me they started demanding for my attention.


    -I understood - king said after a moment of hesitation - like you see for yourself, we also have animal companions and we share a very close bond with them, my lady.


    Next to the king was sitting big as a wolf, a desert fox. Two other warriors had hawk and rattlesnake too.


    -I see that indeed. But you don¡¯t have them upstairs, you don¡¯t get them as prizes from me, and they are not real animals either. There more like souls but souls need bodies - Naomi gets close to fox. He sniffs fer extended hand lick it and allows it to be petted a little.


    -you are very observant my lady. They are our spirit companions. In the past we prove to them we are worthy and from then on we can call them if their assistance is needed.


    -you take good care of him sir. You all three. I can feel their happiness and pride at being your companion. I must confess I don¡¯t like when animals fighting instead of person, however they chose you, and I feel that you, as proud warriors, fight side by side with them.


    -we are - king nod - I don¡¯t want to be rude but you also choose animals to fight for you.


    -yes. I sound like a hypocrite dasn¡¯t it - Naomi smiles sadly - however I tried to make this floor as scary as possible. I believe that it will be enough to stop people from harming animals. But sadly it wont work with other floors. It''s a conundrum I still don¡¯t know how to resolve. Probably i will be forced to forget about that and send them to fight and die for me.


    -I assure you that you''re not a hypocrite, because you are aware of your dilemma, and you are looking for an answer. I''m afraid of this dilemma facing every commander. They often need to send soldiers to fight a fight that cannot be won, but their sacrifice is needed to achieve victory.


    -yes, I know about that too, sir - naomi nod - anyway what is your decision about this floor, sir?


    -I can say that this time you achieved your goal my lady. We are indeed not prepared to face the dangers of this floor.


    -thank you, sir - Naomi sincerely bowed.


    -I hope we can still meet each other this afternoon?


    -of course, sir.


    Right after they returned, the king called a general meeting. Everyone who didn''t have important duties like guarding were called.


    -I call this meeting to let you know about our findings in the halls of this dungeon - king said with a loud voice. Like usual in those kinds of meetings, warriors who were there with him, stepped forward and speak first.


    -despite the young age of this Dungeon Mistress she managed to build a decent first floor. Our kids and younger warriors should face its dangers. Last floor I vote to be off limits.


    -I agree. I only add that all warriors should go there. The traps there may not be particularly deadly, but they are very unusual and should be seen by our scouts.


    -I only add that I personally want to go there to find answers on how to open other rooms. Because our paths don¡¯t lead through all rooms for some reason.


    -I have nothing to add to what was said.


    -and so, I, King Aiduine declare that we do exactly that. Organize teams. This afternoon I will speak with the Dungeon Mistress for exact arrangements, and from tomorrow we should start. Questions?


    -I have my king - spoke grand priest - why did you call the last floor off limit?


    -our Dungeon Mistress may lack experience, but no knowledge. Her last floor is not a maze but one enormous cavern with artificial sky. She created their marshy jungle. Yes we can normally fight in that kind of environment, but not this one. The waters are full of crocodiles and fishes with big sharp teeth. And the jungle itself is your enemy. Every plant, every creature no matter how small, probably even air itself is deadly poisonous. There wasn''t any path, and any way to tell in which direction you should go. And there should be a champion, her last guardian, and we didn¡¯t see him. It could be anything.


    -I understood my king and I agree with your decision - priest nod. Hearing that he was pleased. New Dungeon Mistress looks very promising, and worth the attention of gods. He can¡¯t wait to hear how she managed to attract the attention four gods besides her original patrons and so early but gods judgment was final.

 Chapter 17

    Naomi shows up an hour after dinner. This time in her yellow sundress. A tent for gathering was partially opened for everyone to hear things that will be discussed. She got a seat in the center where the King and Grand Priest were sitting. Around them were sitting the most important people of the clan. Between them were walking kids with bowls full of fresh fruits from the orchard. Sun elves had warrior culture and even teenagers carried short swords or long knives.


    -welcome Dungeon Mistress to our gathering - king Aiduine welcomed her officially.


    -thank you King of Sun Elves for this opportunity to talk with you and with you the Grand Priest too. I also must say that I''m a little surprised how this meeting is organized. Usually that kind of meeting is more or less privat.


    -ach true. It¡¯s my oversight. If you Dungeon Mistress wishes to speak privately we can change the arrangement of the meeting or discuss your topics later.


    -it¡¯s not needed - Naomi shakes her head - things I want to share shall be known to everyone. They are just addressed mostly to the Grand Priest as yours gods guide and senior healer. And i must say i¡¯m positively surprised by your arrangements. Is there a way for those gathered to voice their opinion about mattresses discussed in that kind of gathering?


    -there is. However, the final decision is mine or Grand Priest''s. Sometimes both of us.


    -then i¡¯m very pleased by that. I believe that a ruler should hear the voice of his people.


    -and that¡¯s why we do that - agree Grand Priest.


    -yes - said King - I propose that you will start. My questions could need some negotiations, and if I correctly understood you have some news for us.


    -you can said that, sir. I agree with that arrangements - Naomi nod - first thing is task given to me by god of healers and death - in the back was heard some faint whispers. Task from gods was always big things, and this woman was gods envoy - on this scroll - she gives to Grand Priest quiet big one scroll - I write all my knowledge about new healing technique that can save people lives.


    -I will read it very carefully. Can you give me a summary?


    -yes. Like you know, sometimes despite obvious signs of someone''s death when closely examined you can feel that there is still a spark of life in the victim''s body. Through this technique in this scroll you can learn how reignite it anew. However I¡¯m not a healer so you will need to refine it - Naomi explained.


    The grand priest was shocked. It was huge news. He in his life encounter many times that kind of situation, but never was able to do anything.


    -I don¡¯t want to be disrespectful to gods and you Dungeon Mistress, but do you try it?


    -yes. That was the reason I was given a task from gods. Two weeks ago there was a tribe who visited me. There was a situation where one woman almost died. She stopped breathing and her heart stopped. We rescued her. When she was leaving my oasis she was in full health again.


    -thank you Dungeon Mistress - he bowed - I promise to read and try to refine it immediately.


    -I also thank you - said king - I just understand the basics of what was said but it should save many lives. Can I ask what happened with the mentioned tribe?


    -they left my oasis a week ago, and they are heading to the Citadel of The Light because they were given the same task. Why are you asking sir?


    -I will send a small team to guard them, my lady.


    -I approve - nod Grand Priest - before them are long road. They should have capable warriors, but this task is too important. They need to reach the citadel safely.


    -Quildor take five people with you. Try to reach them as fast as possible. Your duty is to strengthen their guards.


    -we will reach them in ten to twelve days. And any lowlife training to stop them will die a slow and painful death.


    Naomi wanted to protest about torturing bandits but then she remembered all those kids from the tribe. She clenched her teeth and then said.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    -sir Quildor, please convey my greetings to chef and shaman, and say that I¡¯m sorry for your unexpected appearance but their task is important and better be safe than sorry. I think this message should ease their fears and help you sir with your task.


    -thank you Dungeon Mistress - he bowed - I will convey your message - he immediately exited the tent to make preparations.


    -what about the second scroll - asked the Grand Priest when commotion and talks stopped.


    -this one is a little simpler - said Naomi - you at least don¡¯t need to send anyone, because it is on its way to the citadel for two months - she gives him a scroll. The Grand Priest unfold it and his eyes went wide. It was a prophecy. He read words carefully to catch the right, direct meaning. When he reaches the end he sighs in relief.


    -Grand Priest what happened? - asked King.


    -it is prophecy my king - he said and give scroll to king - thankfully it¡¯s nothing major - he rise his voice that everyone will hear him. It¡¯s warning about not following gods teaching and about greed.


    -in essence it is - Naomi confirms - what was said to me by a priestess who was traveling with caravan, exact meaning will be confirmed by the archpriest in the Citadel of the Light.


    -yes they will do that - nod elf - tomorrow I will show this scroll to everyone to read - he said aloud for everyone.


    -Ayda - king speaks to one of girls serving fruits - find Quildor, and tell him about prophecy. When he will reach the citadel he needs to confirm that it reached there.


    -at once - girl answered and swiftly ran away.


    -I assume that it¡¯s all what you Dungeon Mistress needed to share with us? - asked King.


    -it is, sir. I''m sorry for disrupting the order of this meeting, and for eventual change of your plans for the future.


    -it happens sometimes, and that is the purpose of meetings - said king - your news answered most of our questions, however there are still two things I need to mention. The first thing I want to say is that it was decided that your final floor is off limits. The second thing is the question if you Dungeon Mistress have some special wishes for our venturing through your first floor. We want to stay for a few days and use your traps for training our young warriors.


    -I thank you for your decision about my final floor sir - Naomi answered - and about exploring and training in my first floor I don¡¯t have any special condition about that. I only want to say that my wish is to be a place where people train and learn not to die. Especially young and promising ones.


    -we will arrange our terms according to that - king nod.


    -your highness I have a question - asked Naomi suddenly - however I think it would be a sensitive topic for you and sun elves in general.


    -please ask - king answered after a moment of thinking - I can¡¯t guarantee to answer your question if it will be indeed something we keep for ourselves.


    -understood and once again I¡¯m sorry in advance. Sir, before our meeting I managed to find a scroll about spirit summoning. There was only basic information and I didn''t have time or knowledge to understand it properly however there was written that demon summoners somehow managed to twist and taint this ritual. Is it true?


    -it is the greatest shame and falling of sun elves - king answered no longer proud and regal, after some time battling with his thoughts. Around them the mood becomes gloomy, no one wants to eat fruits anymore - it happened a few centuries ago when I was child. I will not tell you details about what happened but since that day we have never regained our former glory.


    -I¡¯m sorry for asking - Naomi bowed respectfully - however before we end this meeting because of me I want to tell you that I have a proposition for you my King and sun elves in general.


    -yes my lady? - Aiduin was surprised.


    -If my assumption is correct, your earlier question to venture to my final floor was to see if there is a chance to find suitable animals for warriors without companions.


    -yes my lady. However, those animals are unsuitable to live in the desert.


    -yes. Well maybe some spiders will be suitable but they are out of reach. What if I dedicate one of my floors entirely for desert creatures. Adventurers are on their way. One month at best and they will start exploring my halls daily, and then I will have resources to build more floors. Sun elves are warriors so I think the third or fourth floor should be appropriate to prove candidate skill before he or she will try to find their spirit companion.


    The king was speechless, why the Dungeon Mistress proposed something like that. Then he found the answer. Sun elves were rulers of the desert and it was them who defended it against any threat, and if she can make it an alliance even if not official, she will be much more safe.


    -according the law no one can tell you, my lady, how your floors should be arranged. However if you do that I will be obliged to repay you. What will be your price if something like that happens? - everyone gathered held their breath.


    -nothing, my king - she answered without hesitation - and I want to cut any speculation. I don''t do it because I pity you. I have a blessing from The Lady that allows me to feel emotions and thoughts of animals. And what I felt  from the king''s spirit was happiness, pride and content. And animals, real ones or spirit ones don¡¯t lie. If you are a good person they will say you are a good person, if you are bad they will say you are bad. Because of that to show my gratitude I want to help.


    -I, Aiduin king of the sun elves, accepted your proposal - king said after a few minutes of thinking. Immediately the mood stops being gloomy. Now the elves were full of hope. It will take some time before the dungeon mistress will be able to fulfill her promise. But for elves one or two years is nothing. Even decade can fade in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 18

    It was three very peaceful weeks after the elves left her oasis. Their stay was very tiring for Naomi, because she constantly needed to act like some noble lady. At least she doesn''t need to act like some entitled noble brat, and after meeting they don¡¯t need her presence. She obviously met them when they were leaving to say farewell. In the end she thinks that meeting with them went well. She even gets some mana from their delves. According to the counter in her path it was little more than half needed for opening the new floor. So around one week and she will face the biggest challenge ever. She really hates the prospect of summoning some animals just for people''s fun. Well Naomi understood that adventurers don¡¯t slaughter all those creatures entirely for fun, but she believes that there is another way. Her thoughts were interrupted by the feeling that someone was approaching her oasis. She drops everything, dresses up in her yellow dress, and runs. This time it was on the south side, so she didn''t need to run across her oasis. From the gate she saw an approaching caravan. She waves and one of the men raises his hand to show that he saw her.


    -Luci, you lied to me - Paoli whispered to guild master Lucius.


    -how?


    -you said it was just enormous towers with gold roofs and really big walls and that looks almost like a The Citadel of the Sun.


    -and definitely it¡¯s the same feeling - said Grand Priest of god of The Sun. He was two meters high, a body that most bodybuilders would kill, and he was a minotaur. His kind was rare, and half breeds almost nonexistent because of the same reason. They needed a very strong partner because they were strong themselves, and pregnancy was very hard even for minotaur women - it¡¯s a little too far for me Guild Master, but maybe you can confirm my suspicion that on the walls are depicted more than four reported gods.


    -yes Grand Priest. There are two more gods. I think it''s the god of healers and god of death.


    -well, they are twins so it happens that they work together - said elven wooman the Grand Priestess of The Lady.


    -her citadel is fine, and she looks fine too - shrug dwarf, Grand Priest of The Smith.


    -yes - answered Lucius - however I will send scouts to search around the oasis.


    -wise decision - nod Serator commander of a platoon of twenty paladins.


    -commander Lucius - Naomi smiled - so they indeed choose you to guide the expedition?


    -I''m here as the guild master of the Adventurers Guild, Dungeon Mistress.


    -congratulation for promotion - she smiled - anyway there are a lot of people so let¡¯s start. Welcome to The Dungeon Oasis On Taram. I''m a Dungeon Mistress appointed by The Lady, and The Smith, and this is my path - she said to a group of people who came with him.


    -thank you for your welcome - step forward minotaur - I¡¯m Jathur and I¡¯m Grand Priest of god of The Sun.


    -Good day Mistress. I''m Pinera, Grand Priestess of The Lady, and was chosen to take care of the temple of The Goddess.


    -good day Dungeon Mistress, I¡¯m  Erirser Grand Forge Master of The Smith. I heard you have few things to show.


    -good day Dungeon Mistress. I¡¯m commander Serator - stepped knight - I and my men are tasked to help guard you and your oasis.


    -and i¡¯m grand scholar of royal library of Exeven kingdom and my name is Vecto - said middle aged man.


    Everyone showed her their the paths.


    -once again welcome - Naomi said - please enter. Let me show you the oasis.


    At that same moment, far to the north, in the deepest recesses of the Undead Citadel, the Archlich sat on his throne watching through the eyes of countless servants, his necromancers. He was looking for any sign of rebellion, or if someone is a little too ambitious. There were many reasons why his followers can reach level grand master at best, but main was his army of assassins. One of the ambitious necromancers was kneeling before him.


    -Great Undead Lord I have urgent news - he said as he fell to his knees and bowed his head, almost lying on the ground. Archlich checked information about him. He was ambitious but not very talented. Can be spared, for now.


    -speak - loud voice boomed in the throne room. Very simple spell were allowing him to amplify his voice. It allows him to show power and scare those standing before his throne.


    -there is a new dungeon, my Lord. Slaver gods are reading for war, my Lord.


    -really? - he smiled internally from the stupidity of this necromancer, and false gods. One fresh dungeon will not change anything. Even one hundredth of them can¡¯t stop him and his true god whom he swore to serve even after death.  However it is true that this could mean that they will try something. Well at best they will buy a few years, maybe decade of their miserable existence, but ignoring this news could lead to unnecessary delays - where is this dungeon?


    -in the middle of the great desert my Lord. In an oasis dedicated to whore called a lady.


    -and? - he demanded.


    -it is all that a fast runner brings my lord. A full report will arrive in one month.


    -so, you disturb me for just that!? You are lucky that this was an important message. In one month I will demand a full report. You will bring it to me one way or another. Now get out of my sight!


    The necromancer ran away terrified, what amused Archlich.


    -what a stupidity. One or two caravans will not change anything - he murmurs to himself. He was a servant of one and only true and just god, and his mission to destroy false gods was righteous.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    In the oasis the next day after arrival just an hour after breakfast Naomi appeared before entrance to the dungeon. She was wearing her yellow sun dress. According to priestess Shewa she should use her only in official situations and meeting with representatives of adventurers guild and few churches definitely counts as one.


    -hello. Guild Master - she smiled seeing a familiar face. Are you waiting for me?


    -good day Dungeon Mistress. Yes, I am indeed waiting for you.


    -so running away is not an option, yes? - she jokes.


    -maybe after meeting Mistress. I remember that you don''t like big gatherings. However, we have some questions, and we need your help if it¡¯s possible.


    -it¡¯s all right - Naomi waved her hand - i¡¯m very nervous, but I had some training after your leaving so I think I can do it.


    -thank you Dungeon Mistress. This way please - he nodded and pointed out the biggest tent.


    When they entered, Naomi saw only grand priests, commander of holy knights and their assistance, ready to take notes.


    -good morning to everyone - Naomi said.


    -good day to you too Dungeon Mistress - nod Minotaur.


    -so where to sit? - she asked, seeing a few ancient roman style chairs. One was a little better looking than others, it had some carvings and painted details. Rest stand around in front of it.


    -of course in an honorary place - said the Priest of the God of The Sun pointing on the best chair.


    -oh. Can we rearrange chairs? Maybe something like locals doing? Please? - she said. All gathered started looking at herself confused. Yes they were warned that Dungeon Mistress prefers simple things, and weren''t acting like typical dungeon core, but this.


    -Mistress probably means that she prefers to sit in a full circle, where everyone faces each other. It¡¯s typical custom of nomadic tribes - Guild Master came to rescue.


    -yes. Can we do it? - confirms Naomi.


    -of course - said minotaur.


    After some minor commotion with rearranging chairs, finally everyone was sitting and ready. Naomi still was seated on the best chair.


    -thank you. I¡¯m not a royalty or even noble and I had enough of acting like one after sun elves visit - she thanked.


    -sun elves were here? I hope they don¡¯t do anything bad? - asked the commander of the paladins.


    -yes they were here like three weeks ago. They were nice, we even talked a little, but all day I need to act like some noble lady. At the end of the day I wasn''t sure if I''m more tired about how I need to act and speak or because of the stress of speaking with strangers - Naomi jokes.


    Everyone sighted in relife. At least the Dungeon Mistress didn¡¯t meet one of the mine families, or even worse, the king itself. Side families were a little more open and played the role of middleman between sun elves and the rest of the world.


    -so, how does that kind of meeting go? We have some schedule or something - Naomi asked - I personally have only one important thing to say.


    -last one was more than one hundred years ago and besides general rules about who should first speak officially with a new dungeon master there are no rules - answered Jathur.


    -it''s more like negotiations. Mostly between adventurers guild and dungeon master. You Mistress could be not fully aware how powerful your summons should be, at least on the first floors - said Lucius.


    -yes it¡¯s obvious - Naomi nod - too powerful and not many will visit my dungeon and I will be stuck.


    -exactly - confirms the Master of the Adventurers Guild.


    -I think we let our Dungeon Mistress begin. She said she has only one important message for us, on the contrary of our quiet long list of questions - propose minotaur and all agree.


    -great. So who will be responsible for healers in oasis?


    -that will be me - speak Pinera raise hand.


    -it¡¯s for you then - Naomi gave her scroll - in this scroll I write all my knowledge about new healing techniques. However, because I''m not a healer, this technique is unrefined and you and the rest of healers will need to work on it to have something workable.


    -that is a great gift. but can you explain it a little more? - elven priestess asked hesitantly.


    -sorry. I''m really nervous. so like you all know sometimes someone looks dead, you know not breathing and his heart stop beating, but there is still little spark of life in him - all nods, because through the lives they see that many times - so about two months ago a nomadic tribe visited me. There was a woman who almost died. Her heart stopped due to fatigue. After rescuing her I was tasked by the god of healers and the god of death to share my knowledge.


    In the tent everyone froze.


    -mam. Everything alright? - Naomi asked the Priestess.


    -I don¡¯t know - she said with a weak voice looking at the scroll in her hand - I was warned and saw for myself that this place, you are, watched by gods. But holy task on the first day?


    -we need to send it to the citadel right away - said the minotaur priest.


    -chief and shaman from that tribe got the same task. They are on the way to the citadel - Naomi interrupted.


    -splendid. However, we still need to send a copy with the caravan.


    -caravan will be going north - said Lucius.


    -I still made copies for them. It will help immensely there - interjected Pinera.


    -true - agree commander of paladins.


    -I understand that this is all that you want to say? - asked the Grand Priest of the god of The Sun.


    -yes.


    -then I will begin. The first question is very important to everyone. Not only us here but for all everywhere. Is there a war coming?


    -officially no - Naomi answered.


    -wait, officially? - asked the dwarf.


    -after seeing where gods want to send me and hearing basic information about the world and north I asked the same question. They answered that for now everything is under control, and for now these madmen are too busy fighting each other. However, in the long run, who can tell? So I was tasked with creating a place where caravans can stop, rest, replenish their supplies before going further. My presence will ease travel, maybe with time somehow it will help northern kingdoms with war.


    -thank you for your sincere answer - said Juntar.


    -so it is like we were thinking - said Erirser - for now everything is good, but get ready.


    -it looks that way - nod Juntar.


    -about being ready. I need to talk about future exploration of your Dungeon Mistress floors - said Lucius.


    -you can send teams any moment. Elves do few runs and I think I more or less get us to it.


    -that was something to expect from them - sigh minotaur priest.


    -I know that they have a reputation, but they were alright - Naomi for some reason tried to defend them - they are battle maniacs, that is true. They use my traps to teach their kids. But they were respectful and not bad.


    -they side families are that. However these three noble families aren¡¯t like that at all - answered Juntar. Naomi wan¡¯t to say something more but resigned and instead said.


    -Guild Master i have a proposition for you.


    -Yes, Dungeon Mistress?


    - I want to propose that I allow the use of a teleportation ring from my final floor as a shortcut. Even with only one floor it could be useful.


    -interesting proposition, however first we must see it for ourselves. We can¡¯t risk that someone will take advantage of it and do something stupid.


    -allright - Naomi nod.


    They talk about many small things until dinner. After that everyone gets back to their duties, they  have a lot of work to do.

 Chapter 19

    The next day, early in the morning, the first exploration team gathered before entrance to the underground. The guild master was the leader, his wife was one of the frontline warriors. In this particular situation it wasn''t nepotism. Lucius wanted her to be in another team, but she wanted to go with him. It ended with a family quarrel between them, which ended in a duel that ended in a draw. Because of that no one had an issue with her in the team. The shieldmaiden was Nurmela, a proud dwarf whose skills were recommended by the Grand Forgemaster Eriser. The main scout was Iason, he was human and he was a trap master. Nonisa was their mage. She was a human female and very respected for her skills, because at the age of twenty five she achieved a level of grand mastery. With them goes a three person support team. Elven healer Iefyr, and two master scholars Cipac, and Mori to make as many notes as they can.


    -everyone ready? - asked Lucius, and all gathered confirmed.


    -we are going slowly and steadily. The reset of the room happens after a full hour, so we have some time to look and take some notes, but no more than fifteen minutes. For next few days we will go in that manner, until we have a general picture of the layout of the floor. After that we start normal runs, and any new findings I want to be reported immediately - he repeated for the last time exploration plan - let''s go - he said, seeing no objections.


    The first room goes smoothly, and the Dungeon Mistress didn¡¯t change anything.


    -any findings? - Lucius asked.


    -Dungeon Mistress definitely used some new measurement unit. It¡¯s not a yard.


    -we need to go through notes to make sense of it, but we are sure of it - said pair of scholars.


    -what about this tile? - mage pointed on central tile on floor with gold writing ,,1/13¡¯¡¯


    -maybe it indicates the number of rooms? - guessed Nurmela - but that doesn''t make sense. Mistress should be secretive about how big her floor is.


    -true - nod Lucius - note this and we go forward.


    -not today. Only right doors are open - said Iason.


    -interesting. Get ready.


    The corridor was bent and it looked as if this new room was next to a room with spears. In the corners were four vertical columns, but they didn''t support the ceiling. They were only around 4 inches thick. At the height of the man''s waist and head were four arms with chains ending in blades and balls of solid iron.


    -looks quite obvious - said Paeli - we step in and those things start spinning.


    -yes - agree Lucius - Iason ready?


    -yes. I play with similar things in one or two dungeons. Well they were spinning from the start. The trigger is most likely in the center and in a few places close to the walls. it could be bad for fresh adventurers especially if they start panicking, but for me it is just good exercise. However Nonisa, I don¡¯t see anything magical here, and you?


    -me to. These rotating traps and the room itself is devoid of magic. I even don¡¯t see traces of places where eventual mana can go through.


    -great. One worry less - nod Iason.


    -don¡¯t be overconfident. Dungeon Mistress is definitely a clever one - said Guild Master.


    -yes, i know - nod scout and start carefully proceed to the center of the room where probably the release mechanism was. He didn''t try to sneak alongside the walls, because there wasn''t a place to dodge. The center of the room will be much safer. After some wait when blades will be spinning at full speed, he will need to just crawl under them, or wait for them to stop. Just like everyone was thinking, a trap sprung when he was in the middle of the room. Chains started spinning, but it wasn''t all.


    -run! -commanded Lucius seeing some panels in the ceiling move aside and frome above slowly something big start descending.


    Iason saw it in the same moment, he was grand master afterall. He smiled and waited a moment until there was enough space under blades and crawled back.


    -very clever - he said smiling when was back - I can''t wait to see more.


    -and definitely nothing for novices - said Paeli.


    -true - agree Iason - but if you will not panic you are safe. See how slow this boulder descends? you have a lot of time to calm down, lie on the floor and crawl to safety. I bet that all traps here are similar. If you don''t rush things, you can go through relatively unharmed.


    -but shouldn''t traps be deadly? - asked Nurmela.


    -for a decent team of adventurers maybe they are not. However, have you ever met or heard about smart bandits or cultists? - asked Lucius - they will try to rush through the rooms wasting their men, monsters and mana.


    -and time - added Mori - rooms resets after one hour.


    -and about time. I think that when this block of iron hits the floor blades should stop - said Nonisa. Just a moment later with loud bang boulder land and blades stops.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    -good. We can go in - nod guild master - remember we have only fifteen minutes. Cipac watch your time mana clock - mana clocks were simple disks with a small number of mana stones on them. Depending on the size of the gems and the enchantments used, they can show different time periods. At start user pushes mana into stones until all are full. Over time, their mana disappears and one by one they stop glowing. Cipac had a clock with four stones, in which one jewel could shine for about fifteen minutes.


    According to the number on the block of solid iron it was room number two. It was a huge rectangular block with diagonal measurements, and height the same as width of corridors and it was hung on two heavy, thick steel chains. At the beginning they couldn''t find a prize for this room. It sometimes happens but everyone was counting on some extra cash. Then Nurmela asked to help her climb up on a boulder.


    -someone help me. I want to see how Mistress builded this trap - she said pointing on a boulder.


    When she was at the top of the block she started laughing - I found a prize! catch - she throws a silver coin to Iason. Then she climbs on a chain to see what is there. For a few minutes they hear her mumbling and laughing like a child. When she got back she was grinning immensely happy.


    -dwarfs from the forge temple will have a lot of fun here - she stated - this block of iron drags those chains which are wound up on two drums. Those drums move some gears to move those spinning blades. There are also some interesting mechanisms on which a boulder hangs before someone enters the room.


    -I understand that you don¡¯t see anything hidden? - asked Lucius.


    -no, nothing.


    -good, let''s go.


    The next room was straight forward. The sixth room trap was also obvious.


    -great, arrows or something this time - said Iason seeing three rows of holes in walls. The first hole was around knee height, next waist and third head - Well, at least this type of trap is one-time use, and the door to the next room is already open. We just have to go to the altar for the prize, and then to the door.


    -Nonisa, cast shield on Iason - Lucius ordered.


    -nice. Lets see what happened - said Iason and pressed the press first tile with his sword. Something clicked, the tile sank a little and a volley of small iron balls flew from both sides - that could hurt.


    -yeh. Atleast first tile is clear - said Nurmela.


    -most likely the whole row. At least for tiles in front of the door - said Iason.


    -time is running - the leader reminded him.


    -I will clear this room in no time - he assured him, and pressed the tile in the second row. Each tile was rectangular and one feet wide. When he wanted to reach the tile in the third row to press it, he stood on the first tile. He registered when it sank a little, he was prepared for that. He wasn''t prepared for a volley of iron balls. He was not prepared for the barrage of iron balls. Only his skill and experience helped him avoid being hit.


    -you said they would only fire once - said leader.


    -they have always been - Iason was a little shocked.


    The leader pressed the first tile and a new volley was shot.


    -fuck. We go with a shield wall - Lucius decided.


    -and use your swords to keep stepped tiles pressed. It could help - added Iason.


    -I like that idea - said Nonisa, who will be required to protect everyone with a magic shield.


    Going to the pillar with the prize and then to the door took them almost a half hour. Even though they had been working together for several years, they had never been forced to such a high level of teamwork. They needed to closely watch the steps before them to keep tiles pressed, and they needed to keep tight formation to be protected by shields.


    In the next room in the middle of the room stood, almost three feet in diameter, a column with deep spiral groves. And this time with a round pedestal. On it was number nine. There were also four small altars in the corners with symbols of different natural elements, fire water, earth, air. On them was placed something that had golden shine.


    -that is nasty - smiled Iason - I bet that trap will get triggered when someone gets near the altar.


    -and we need to do that to open next door - nod Guild Master - are you ready?


    -always - he smiled. He liked this place more and more. He saw some quite complicated traps, but they always had sharp blades, deep pits or poisons. Usually you trigger them, dodge, outran or wait some time. Here, you know it''s a trap and even see where it is, and if you want to go further you will trigger it anyway. And room before? You better have a good team or you are dead.


    He slowly moved to the altar on the left corner. Just when the altar and golden object was in reach of the hand trap got sprung. This time I was the whole ceiling that slowly started to descend. Also for some reason the column starts rotating. He grabs a gold circle and throws it to the guild master, and runs to the opposite corner.


    -Paoli, another opposite corner! - Lucius ordered and she ran immediately. He got another one from the right side. All met in the center.


    -what next asked Paoli - looking on the pedestal and golden gear wheal she got from the altar. On the pedestal there was a round place for it.


    -we need to put them in thous round holes - said Iason


    Paoli nod and try but it doesn''t fit.


    -it doesn''t fit. I need a rectangular hole in the middle and this one has a triangular one. But the symbol matches.


    -try opposite element - said Nonisa - what you have?


    -water. Who has fire?


    -I have it - said Lucius and gave her the right gear.


    -it fits - she said, and after fast reshuffling all gears find their place.


    -what next? - asked Paoli, seeing that the ceiling still was descending.


    -here is an arrow on the edge of the pedestal - pointed Nurmela - let''s try to move it.


    they tried and indeed this was it. After half of the turn something clicked and everything stopped.


    -thanks gods for smart people - Paoli laughed.


    The prize was hidden inside the pedestal. Nurmela also found that golden gears weren actually made from gold. They were steel ones just painted with gold paint.


    -that will be a nasty surprise when someone will grab them thinking that he found a few bars of gold - she starts laughing.


    -that depends if you can take them outside - said Nonisa.


    -I bet you can - the dwarf woman shook her head - this dungeon, and definitely this floor is for smart people. Stupid, greedy or blind one will get their asses kicked by a Dungeon Mistress.


    -it looks that way - agreed Guild Master - I will need to issue an official warning about that.


    -I¡¯m curious how many people still will fall for that anyway - mused Iason.


    -if they do, it will be a good lesson for them. Dungeons are treacherous places, even if the dungeon master is a decent person - said Lucius - anyway time to go.

 Chapter 20

    The tenth room was empty.


    -anyone can see something? - asked Lucius?


    -I think doors look different - said Cipac - they now have columns supporting something like a roof.


    They were there indeed, and looked strange. They were rectangular and with teeth on the front side just like the grooves on the walls in the first room.


    -they are definitely part of a trap - agree Lucis - Iason time for you.


    -I was starting to worry you forgot about me - he laughed and took a sword to check the tile before him. Trap sprung immediately. All roofs start slowly descend threatening to cut off way in and out. The good thing was that the doors on the right side opened too. However Dungeon Mistress wasnt that kind to just let them run across the room. Some mechanism under the floor started tilting randomly tiles and from the gap were pushed up three foot long blades.


    -fucking shit. This is serious - said Iason - I think that I can lead us.


    -everyone ready? - asked the guild master, and everyone confirms - go! - he commands.


    -don¡¯t step in the middle of the tile, but where they touch each other, and exactly where I stepped - Iason explained the plan and step forward to show a path through the room. After him goes Nonisa , then Cipac who was watched by Paoli. Next was Mori, watched by Nurmela, and the last pair was Iefer and Guild Master. Iason guided them through the room swiftly. There were few close calls, but everyone was watching each other and they reacted immediately. In the corridor behind the block of iron that cut off their return route, they found a small chest with a single silver coin.


    -that was fun - smiled relieved Iason - however I don¡¯t recommend this room without a proper scout or someone experienced.


    -true. Anyway we need to move forward - said Lucius.


    -room twelve, so only one more and we are done - said Mori seeing on floor next to entrance number twelve.


    -looks that way. However what the fuck is this room? - said Nurmela. This room was completely different from others. It was about twice as big compared to the previous rooms. The entrance ends on a narrow platform, just enough for one person. The platform leads to four barrels stretched across the room. It looks like you need to cross them to move cranks for something. There was a fifth crank in the middle where doors to the next room were, but there wasn''t a visible path there. And besides platforms and barrels everything was submerged in water.


    -those barrels are so polished that you can slip any moment - said Paoli touching one of the barrels.


    -Iason or Paoli, you both should be good for that. One of you should try to run across and let us see what will happen when you move one of the cranks - Guild Master decided.


    -on it - said Iason.


    -I wanted to be first - Paoli pretended to be offended.


    -I have a feeling that you will be running anyway - said Lucius.


    -time for run - smiled Iason. He concentrated on all of his skills who could help him and spring forward. With just a few long steps he was on the other side - let see what will happen when I spin you a little - he said, grabbing the handle of the crank. After a few rotations from the water rise pillar. It was looking that with three more there will be a path to the doors on the opposite side. However, when Iason let loose the crank it started spinning in the opposite direction and pillar star sinking - not good - he said catching it once again - I think I¡¯m stuck here. I need to keep holding this crank - he shouts.


    -so my turn - smiled Paoli.


    -and I will go as third one. Who goes as fourth one?


    -I will go - said Nonisa - Nurmela has too much armour for swimming.


    -thanks - said dwarven woman.


    Paoli and Lucius ran without problem. Both of them have skills helping them walking on loose sand of desert and this was a similar situation. But Nonisa doesn''t have anything like that. She had average agility and high dexterity so she was hoping it would be enough. When she was around in the middle she slipped. Somehow she managed to land on four on the barrel. However she wasn''t safe, barrel start rotating.


    -fuck! - Nonisa said before landed in water. Thankfully the water was high only to har waist.


    -maybe I will try? Water is not that deep - said Nurmela after helping the sorceress out of the water.


    -I have a better idea - she answered a little angry. After a few moments of concentration she shouts - freeze! - her spell froze the barrel and water right next to it - I think I need a moment to catch breath. Can you try to run across? - she asked Nurmela.


    -sure thing - laughed a dwarven woman. The ice made the barrel unmovable and her boots with iron sole was great for going on ice.


    When the bridge in the middle was ready, the sorceress and support team got on the other side. Nonisa turned the last crank and a shelf emerged from the wall, along which the remaining adventurers could pass. In the small chest was five silver coins.


    -five silver, nice thing - smiled Iason.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    -it''s a fair price for pushing me into the water - said Nonisa.


    -how is your mana? - asked Lucius.


    -not bad. But for at least half an hour I can¡¯t cast anything big.


    -understood. You should use your mana carefully. Today it should be alright, however when there will be more floors it could become a problem - said lucius.


    -right. I know, I was just a little pissed off - she sighed with embarrassment.


    -anyone needs some rest? - Guild Master asked.


    -lets see what is in the last room. If something there is crazy we can rest for a few moments and think - proposed Nurmela, and all agree with her.


    However on the other side of the doors there wasn¡¯t room. There were stairs.


    -where is the thirteenth room? - asked Paoli.


    -let me see - answered Mori. She took off the sketch of the probable layout of the floor. It looked rectangular, but the entrance and exit were on opposite corners. After the first room was a row of three rooms, then five and again three, and finally last one - according to numeration we assumed that the shrine in the center wasn''t counted - she pointed at numbers of explored rooms, and indeed it looks that way.


    -but now it looks like the Dungeon mistress counted it - said Iason.


    -maybe. However, it¡¯s disrespectful to count the god shrine as the last one. It should be first.


    -right. Especially it¡¯s her patron - added Nurmela.


    -so. There is one extra room. Right? -asked Paoli and her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    -wait until all rooms will be explored - said Guild Master - and with my suspicion about this floor it could take a few days.


    -what suspicion? - asked Cipac.


    -Dungeon Mistress made a sort of gambling game. Every time someone tries to explore this floor, different doors will be opened.


    -clever. In a week we will know every trap and how to deal with them. But you never will know which traps you get - Iason understood immediately.


    -exactly - confirm Lucius - anyway let''s see how the last floor looks. The traps weren''t bad, but they wouldn''t stop anyone.


    When they enter the last floor they stopped stooned. It was a vast cavern with the illusion of a cloudy sky. They were on an island. In front of them was a marshy jungle and in muddy water were swimming crocodiles and there weren''t any bridges. There even wasn''t a path through the jungle and all of their skill screams to them to run.


    -hello? - asked Naomi, breaking their stupor.


    -good day Dungeon Mistress - said Guild Master.


    -everything alright?


    -yes. However, we were surprised with your last floor.


    -I overdid it?


    -but in a good way, well for you anyway. For those who will try to enter this jungle I will pray to gods that their death will be swift, or at least painless.


    -ok. However I prefer that they will just run away.


    -smart one could do that. However, there are some really stupid people who could try it anyway.


    -I know - sighted naomi - anyway, and my first floor? How was it?


    -very good, a little difficult for the first time. However, after few runs we will find a solution how to deal with them.


    -nice. I know that traps are a one time solution. I need more floors. I think in a week I will have one.


    -that fast comparing historical records from other dungeons.


    -You forget that I was visited by sun elves and they spent one week exploring my first floor.


    -true. Two weeks then. Yes, that sounds similar to other dungeons.


    -anyway, I think you can be a little tired after the run, and the rest of the people aboveground are waiting for you all - Naomi said seeing how stiff and uncomfortable adventurers were in her presence or because of the floor. Maybe even both. That was a new and strange feeling for Naomi. Until now it was she who wanted to run away from people.


    -some rest is advisable and people are waiting indeed - nod Guild Master - good day Dungeon Mistress.


    -good day to you all - Naomi smiled and waved to adventurers and all went to the return circle.


    -they are here! - shouts one of the adventurers seeing first team back


    Immediately all adventurers drop whatever they were doing and run to hear what the Guild Master had to say.


    -first thing. We weren''t able to explore the floor in full. It looks like Dungeon Mistress makes it sort of like a gambling game. Everytime you enter, different doors to the next room will open. The next team will be debriefed before they run. We will go with this routine until all of you will at least have two runs. In the meantime we will be preparing a written description of each room. The second, traps are mundane, however Dungeon Mistress were very creative and you should expect anything. Third. You can use the return ring from the final floor, however don¡¯t try to enter the jungle, even going near water is a sure way to die. It is best to go directly to the return ring. You will see for yourself. That is all for now. First and second team with me to the guild tent - Guild Master commanded.


    Explanations and coping notes for the next team took almost an hour. However, no one complained. Those men and women were carefully selected. They had reputation and experience shown through their skills and level. All understand that every information was needed for success, regardless if it means to just survive expeditions, or find some rare treasure. The entrance to the tent was open so others listened too. After talks, the next team goes to explore the first floor.


    Commander of paladins and both grand priests stay to ask him some other questions.


    -Guild Master can you describe the last floor with some more details? - asked knight - I don¡¯t want to disrespect the assessment but until I and my team will go there this afternoon I need to know as much as possible.


    -no problem - Lucius shakes his head - actually it could be a good thing. I realize that the second team lacks good herbalists. Someone with knowledge about poisons will help.


    -I will find someone - nod commander.


    -like I said earlier. The core room is hidden in the jungle. There are few issues to overcome. First muddy water with crocodiles and who knows what else under the surface. Even sharp rocks are dangerous and there are a lot of predatory animals living in the waters. In theory you can freeze water to cross it, however you will lose a few good mages for that. Another thing is the shape and how big the cavern is. Because of illusion it was impossible to properly guess that. Where is the core room? In the middle? In the end? little to the right or left? There wasn''t any path, just a solid wall of plants. You enter and without special skills you will be lost. All plants and summoned creatures are deadly. I''m not an expert however I have simple skills that help with assessing how dangerous something is. They were screaming at me to run away. I have suspicion that the Dungeon Mistress collected literally all the deadliest plants and animals she could. I suppose you can try to collect dozens of fire mages to try to burn it. However, everything there is wet and I''m sure there will be wasps, or something worse. And finally champion of the floor. We don¡¯t see him, it could be anything.


    -understood Guild Master - commander simply said. He served ten years in the north. It was double the usual time needed for every paladin to serve. Because of that he saw many terrifying things. After the Guild Master description he suspects that he will add one more thing to his list.

 Chapter 21

    Second team manages to explore room four and seven. Room four had four rings wide almost three feets. Each had blocks of different shapes. Some were flat, most were round or ended with sharp edges. On the ceiling were similar rings but with chains that ended sometimes with handles but mostly with something heavy or sharp. in the middle was a small flat circle with number four. Doors to the next room were open. In the middle of the entrance on the first tile was written: ,,step on if you want the prize¡¯¡¯.


    -great - sight Jilax they leader - it¡¯s like the first team said. Dungeon Mistress likes to force us to trigger traps if we like to get the prize.


    -I bet that we trigger a trap when we step in anyway - said their scout - and in corners could be something nasty.


    -can you go through? - asked the leader.


    -depending what that trap will be doing - he shrugs.


    -Hiki, any magic surprises?


    -there is nothing.


    -lets try it - he said and stepped on the tile. Immediately rings start moving each one in opposite directions, and blocks start rising up and down. The same thing goes with the ceiling. In the middle rise pillar with a small chest. That wasn''t all. In the corner to the left was descending rapidly a boulder on chains.


    -impressive, however we need to wait just a dozen minutes until everything stops - said scholar assigned to their team.


    -fuck! we need to move! - shouts leader - Wed check if there are traps on the right side! - he shouts to scout. He immediately moved. Thankfully he found nothing. After him, the rest of the team ran, because the next boulder started descending in this corner.


    -do you think you can take the prize?


    -no in half an hour - he shakes his head after a few moments observing the trap - I need to try it a few times, before I will be confident enough.


    -oh well. At least the road is safe. Next time we can run and you try in the meantime - said leader.


    -if we get this room in the next run. It is indeed some sort gambling game - observed Hiki.


    -right. Anyway, to the next room - said Jilax.


    The seventh room trap wasn''t obvious. When they entered they were confused for a moment. In the middle of the room was a pedestal made from cast iron. It looks like stone pedestals used for statues, and is almost two yards high, it lacks around one foot to that. On opposite sides were cranks and on the free sides was number ¡®¡¯7/13¡¯¡¯. on top there was some machinery of unknown purpose. Doors were blocked by slabs of steel and in the corners stood some bronze sculptures.


    -anyone has an idea? - asked the Jilax after checking for traps, there was nothing.


    -lets try these cranks? - proposed Hemir and tried to move one - this one is stuck.


    The second one was working just fine. Spinning him made some parts of the mechanism move. It looks a little like those shafts with spinning blades but on the end of arms there were balls of iron. When they start spinning they rise up dragging something up. When someone tried to move the second crank it was possible, but only when the first crank was moving.


    -ok it looks like this one is somehow blocking the first one. So we need two to simultaneously move both cranks - said Jilax - Wed and Meadia to the cranks, support get back to entrance. Hiki, how are your mana and shielding spells?


    -both very good.


    -ok, I and Hemir will stand beside them to shield them with shields, trying to cover all of us.


    -no problem.


    -do you think that there are some traps? - asked Meadia.


    -just moving two cranks is too easy - he nods.


    When slabs move around one foot they reveal holes from where something was shot in the direction of the pedestal.


    -report - Jilax demanded, but everyone said they are fine.


    -they are steel balls! - shouts healer from entrance. One of the balls roll in that direction - they are clear from any poison.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    -Hiki. I think your shield catches them all. How bad was it?


    -nothing special for my level. I think they fly too slow to kill anyone, hard to say about breaking something. Definitely will be painful when hit.


    -get ready for more.


    and there were more. every one foot when the slab moved higher and higher there was a valley of iron balls. When plates fully ascend something clicks and they get stuck.


    -at last, end of it - sighted with relief Hiki.


    -you good? - asked Maedia.


    -yes, just got a little tense.


    -how is your mana? - asked Jilax.


    -it dropped by one quarter, but it¡¯s rising fast. I have good mana regen.


    -good. Let''s look around this room.


    The room turns a little boring. The prize was hidden on a pedestal in a hidden compartment. It got opened at the end of moving slabs. And besides that there was nothing interesting. Scholars made some fast sketches of mechanism and that was all.


    Next room was the shrine. They confirm that nowhere in the room were written numbers of the room, and that sugest existance of special thirteen rooms. The rest of the expedition led through room ten and twelve. Like instructed, after descending to the final floor they didn''t wander anywhere and immediately went to return the ring. However, they get a glimpse of the jungle and they agree later, that keeping as far as possible from it is a very good idea.


    In the afternoon it was turn for holy knights. However, their route was fast. After the first room was the third, then the shrine. After the shrine they got tenth and twelve rooms. commander counting on a little longer run, for training purposes. However, he and his men have a lot of time, this was a permanent assignment for them. Outside training he needed to confirm Guild Master assessment of the final floor. He knew that his rapport was accurate, but his duties required him to double check assessment. He also got lucky with searching for an experienced herbalist. With the caravan traveled a young elven woman Esiyae. She was just two hundred years old however she came from Leinia Island. It was quite a large island and covered with lush forest. There was only one port city on the same name as the island. It was a small city, just a few thousand citizens. The reason for that was not only that they were mostly elves, but the island was full of poisonous plants and insects. Even on farm fields and town you need to be careful because there is always a chance that you encounter venomous bugs. Local antidotes and healing mixtures based on poisonous plants, made this place famous and prospering. Elves from there were following the god of healer and god of death because of how easily they island can heal and kill. Esiyae was traveling to the north to gain experience in the harsh reality of constant war with undead and other monstrosities. Necromancers, warlocks and demon summoners love to use poisons. After hearing that someone like her is searched by paladins she volunteers, and the commander takes her offer immediately.


    Now they stood in the safe zone of the last floor and the commander agreed with every word of the guild master.


    -good afternoon commander - smiled Dungeon Mistress.


    -good afternoon Dungeon Mistress - he answered - I would like to introduce you to Miss Esiyae. She came from Leinia Island. Place famous for numerous poisonous plants and animals.


    -good afternoon Dungeon Mistress - woman made a deep bow.


    -hello - Naomi smiled - you don''t have to be so formal with me. And you said Leinia Island? I think that you will see some familiar things here then.


    -I was suspecting that Mistress - poison healer answered - my island is very famous.


    -yes. How close do you have to get to the jungle? - asked Naomi.


    -at least to the shore.


    -ok. I will take care of crocodiles. Wait for a moment - Naomi said and entered the water to get near one of the crocodiles. Then she starts to pet and scratch him. Soon a few others surrounded her demanding her attention too. It was the most surreal and terrifying sight even for paladins.


    -You can come, they don¡¯t do anything this time. But don''t go into the water - said naomi.


    -yes Dungeon Mistress - she answered obediently and came to the edge of the safe zone. It was close enough, the jungle was just six or seven steps away. Esiyae immediately saw familiar plants and one spider. As dangerous they were she immediately felt nostalgic about home. She take deep breath to concentrate on task and start observing rest of flora and fauna. After few dozen minutes she bowed to Dungeon Mistress.


    -thank you for allowing me to see these few incredible creations of The Lady. I deeply regret that I can''t enter your jungle to see more.


    -sorry. But that is on purpose - Naomi answered.


    -miss, what is your assessment? - asked the commander when both womens got back.


    -no one can enter it. There are literally only poisonous plants and animals. Only by burning it to the ground can you think of entering it. There is no other way. Only my grandfather can try to get close to it and even that I think will be for a short time.


    -thank you miss - commander answered - and thank you Dungeon Mistress for allowing us to see up close your final floor.


    -no problem - Naomi smiled - I also want to know how safe I¡¯m. This is middle of the desert however for madmen this could be nothing and we have a lot of them in the north.


    -regrettably - sighted paladin - however if I''m allowed I have one piece of advice.


    -of course. I just started my work as a Dungeon Mistress and there are so many things I don''t know.


    -I think your instinct guides you well, Dungeon Mistress. However, I suggest that you shouldn''t postpone building a new floor because of some doubts. at least not until you will have ten or more floors.


    -I won''t commander - Naomi shakes her head - I already have sketches for future floors. I admit that I have one problem but I have one week to resolve it.


    -glad to hear that. If your problem won''t be resolved next week I and all of the grand priests are ready to try to help you.


    -thank you for your offer - Naomi thanked him sincerely.


    -no problem Dungeon Mistress. However, it¡¯s time for us.


    -ofcourse. Have a good day.

 Chapter 22

    No more expeditions were planned on the first day. However, starting tomorrow, one team will be sent every two hours. It was a usual custom everywhere. The first hour was needed to restart the room, the second hour allowed the first team to move a few rooms forward. Thanks to that chances for two teams to meet were low. There happens to be a situation where one team is stuck for some reason and the team who entered later cached to them. In that kind of situation adventurers combine their teams or if they can¡¯t agree a team who gets stuck should step back. Usually ended it that way, sometimes it ended in brawl. Guild master Lucius knows that his seven teams will not cause problems, however in the future sooner or later it will happen.


    -Luci, leave these papers and go to sleep - demanded Paoli - tomorrow there will be another day too.


    -right. We have time. The next caravan will be no sooner than next month - he agrees.


    They slept most of the night, however someone woke them up when it was still dark.


    -Guild Master!


    -what is it? - he sits immediately reaching for his sword. Paoli does the same.


    -commander Serator needs your presence. We probably have some bandits in the desert.


    -fuck. Give me five minutes.


    -yes Guild Master - answered adventurer.


    -bandits? Ridiculous, we are too deep in the desert. How do they do it? - Paoli was both surprised and angry. Desert was her home. In the distance of a few days from the desert border, things could have happened, but they were one month of travel from the nearest town.


    -I know. It isn¡¯t entirely impossible however but I too was thinking that couldn¡¯t happen. The commander and I were more wary of a team of assassins or someone like that, and even that not so fast.


    In the tent of the paladin commander, the three high priests, Serator and Commander Arthuros, who had become the commander of the old company created by Lucius, gathered.


    -everyone is here - nod commander - like was said, we suspect that there are a small group of bandits there.


    -are you sure? Maybe they are some lost travelers? - asked priestess Pinera.


    -they are hiding in the dunes. Well, they are trying. They aren¡¯t too good at that. Of course I send our best scouts to check that. It is true that walls and towers of this dungeon are intimidating so there is that possibility - answered commander.


    Almost two hours later when sun starts slowly brightening sky, scouts were back


    -what you find? - asked Serator.


    -sir. They are bandits, there is no doubt about it. They travel without camels, don¡¯t have any kind of packs with goods or even tents. There are thirty to forty of them. Most of them look like they are barely master level, maybe even not. Three of them, their chieftain and two others could be on grand master level. They have a camp just half an hour south.


    -they were preparing for an attack? - asked the knight.


    -no sir. We think they will try a night ride.


    Everyone looks at each other hearing that. Night rides usually mean that bandits sneak in the middle of the night, cut some throats, grab what they can and run. It happens when some adventurers are sloppy or overconfident. However they had scouts patrolling around the oasis, paladins guarding gates and adventurers were also guarding. They can accept some bandits that somehow managed to get here. Bandits that think they can night ride them were beyond absurd.


    -we need to inform the Dungeon Mistress - decided Grand Priest of the Sun.


    -yes. I will inform adventurers that we will not send today any team to explore. We need everyone ready for tonight.


    There weren¡¯t any established methods to contact the dungeon master. However when someone steps on the final floor he always gets a warning about intruders. Because of that, the Guild Master takes his team and goes there. The route through first wasn''t the shortest, however it led through already explored rooms so it was a relatively easy and fast run.


    -so now what? -  asked Paoli when they arrived in the safe zone on the final floor.


    -we wait. Dungeon Mistress noticed our presence. Soon she should come to check why we are still there and not leaving - explained the Guild Master. Indeed after a quarter of an hour or so she appears in the magic ring.


    -oh Guild Master. Good morning.


    -good morning. I hope that I don''t disturb your sleep?


    -I wasn''t sleeping. Like you know, I don''t need to sleep and I was going through my library trying to find a solution for my problem. But I guess I should rest tonight, maybe even get some sleep.


    -understood Dungeon Mistress. However I''m afraid that I need to add one more problem, and tonight no one will get sleep. There are bandits outside the oasis.


    -bandits? How? We are so far away from anything - Naomi couldn''t believe what she heard.


    -commander Serator and head priests are waiting for you. We want to discuss this issue with you Dungeon Mistress.


    -ok. Let''s go. I don''t know how but I promise to help.


    -thank you Mistress.


    -good day Dungeon Mistress - said Juntar, when she entered the mine tent.


    -hello - Naomi said visibly agitated - please tell me how I can help.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    -Maybe I start with describing the situation first - step in Serator.


    -please.


    -we have thirty to forty bandits. Relatively low levels, just few of them could be master or grand master level. We believe that they were following us by night. They kept two days'' distance from us and because of that we didn¡¯t spot them earlier. They will, most likely, attack us tonight.


    -correct me because I''m a complete amateur in this matter, but for me they don¡¯t stand a chance. You can apprehend them without problem. Yes?


    -they indeed don¡¯t have chances fighting us - agree knight - however apprehending them is almost impossible. If they see that we are holding our hands they will only attack more aggressively. They will see this as they way out of their predicament. And they need to willingly surrender, because of the law of hospitality there is almost no food for them.


    -fuck. Can we do something?


    -Dungeon Mistress. we just don¡¯t see a solution without bloodshed - said Juntar.


    -can we try to  scare them?


    -we will be waiting for them outside of the gate so we can try to talk to them. But I doubt that they will listening - commander answered.


    -please do. Obviously your safety should be most important so if they won''t listen fight just like you were planning.


    -we do that.


    Rest of the day everyone spent on preparations. Fighting in the night is always very hard. The plan was that they prepare a few bonfires and light them for some extra light. They also have few torches, however the fight will still be very hard.


    Late afternoon something unexpected happened. In the dungeon magic ring appears the Dungeon Mistress. She was wearing the most elaborate full plate armor with a helmet looking like some kind of crown. In her right hand she held an enormous wicked looking mace, and on her back were two claymores. And everything was huge. She was as tall as minotaur priest Juntar.


    -Dungeon Mistress? - asked the commander.


    -yes it¡¯s me - smiled Naomi - I want to help a little with scaring the bandits part of the plan.


    -this armour is very intimidating - Serator agrees.


    -nice work - said Erirser Grand Forge Master coming neer wanting to see in detail armor - not very practical for real battle however¡­ - then he saw it and started laughing loudly.


    -grand priest, what happened?


    -this armour is fake, it¡¯s made from wood - he explained, still laughing.


    -my strength and stamina is barely average, and wearing real one full plate armor needs most likely even very high strength and stamina - Naomi said embarrassed - anyway I propose that I will stand in the gate and pretend to be empress of the desert. You now, on your knees peasants thing - Naomi try to convince commander.


    -in my opinion it won''t work - sight Serator - however I rearrange our troops to try fulfill your wish, Dungeon Mistress.


    -thank you.


    It was two hours after sunset when bandits appeared. They were surprised to see adventurers and paladins, but then they chieftain shouts and they start to charge at them.


    -on your knees peasants! - Naomi shouts, she even found a simple spell for amplifying her voice for that - surprisingly it stops bandits - I said on your knees peasants. I¡¯m the Dungeon Mistress of the Dungeon Oasis On Taram. I''m empress of the desert and I''m the voice of gods!


    -I can¡¯t believe it works - murmurs dwarwen grand priest.


    -it¡¯s not over yet - said Serator.


    -I''m mighty Otar the conqueror and I''m here to claim this place! I''m the rightful owner of it!


    -shit. He is mad - swear dwarf.


    -this place belongs to me as god''s decree. However, as an empress I need servants, a lot of them. Those of you who kneel and beg will be spared. That is your final warning! - Naomi shouts, praying that at least few of them will do that.


    -Only people on knees will be you, a whore. After I conquer your dungeon and fuck you few days straight you will beg for more.


    Naomi fists clenched.


    -you want fuck me with what, this dead little thing before yours legs? I bet that combined efforts of all necromancers from the north will not resurrect that thing! - her response stunned all and there was silence - Otar the foul you want to challenge me! So be it. Go there and see my might. Those who understood and ran to me to beg on their knees will be spared. The rest of you can die!


    -Mistress, you are not ready for that - commander whispered to Naomi.


    -I''m not ready to see you sacrifice your life for me, when you don¡¯t need to. So tell me what is a better choice - she answered and the commander doesn''t have an answer for that kind of question - now move. You are my guard and we need them shown at the entrance to the underground.


    There was a lot of tension between bandits and adventurers however somehow both sides managed not to attack each other.


    -that is the entrance to my underground. There is only one floor beside my final one where my throne room is.


    -that is just fucking cave bitch! - shouts leader of bandits.


    -not only foul bat fool too. Every peasant brat knows that tower dungeons are weak, and entrances in caves are traditional - Naomi shouts back.


    -you check if this whore doesn''t laing to me - he pushes back one of the bandits. Paladins barely contain their anger for continuous disrespecting Dungeon Mistress.


    -it¡¯s real! - said the bandit who was back after a few moments - but it¡¯s empty.


    -traps ha - Otar smirks - I suspected some dangerous animals at least.


    -like I said, I believe in tradition, and the first floor should be with traps. If you are scared, kneel and beg for mercy! - Naomi, try once more.


    -better run to your bedchamber and start taking off your fancy armour. We will see if you can do that before I will be there first! Move out you stupid of piece of shits! - he shouts on his mens and all run to the cave.


    There was one difference in how Naomi''s dungeon reacted, because of the broken law of hospitality. All doors were opened to next rooms after clearing the challenge. Only the doors to the shrine were shut tightly.


    -fuck. Why they were so stubborn - Naomi cursed.


    -I warned you, Mistress. Bandits are just like that - said Serator - and you are not ready to see how easy people can die in your dungeon.


    -and I said that I¡¯m not ready to see when some of you died. I know it¡¯s your job and duty however ¡­ aaa - Naomi feels something like an electric shock.


    -Dungeon Mistress what is happening?


    -I think someone just died there - Naomi said, trying to understand what happened.


    -don¡¯t look there! - Pinera shouted.


    -I wan¡¯t¡­ aaa - next one. Naomi starts breathing heavily.


    -someone help me remove this armour! - said Guild Master.


    -just undone straps - Naomi managed to say through clenched jaws, feeling the next bandits die - something is not right - she said when the upper part was removed.


    -what? - asked the commander and instinctively his hand reached for his sword.


    -they are not running away. They keep going forward - Naomi said and everyone realizes that Dungeon Mistress is right, at least few should be here already.


    -Pilipa and Collas. Go to bandit camp and search it through. I need everything from there, even trash.


    -yes commander! - both paladins shouted.


    -take as many scouts and adventurers as you need - add Lucius.


    -do it - agree Serator.


    -they are on the second floor - Naomi said after some time, still trying to calm her emotions.


    -Dungeon Mistress, I''m sorry for what I will do - said Pinera and she hugged Naomi. She didn¡¯t have time to react because she felt the worst surge so far. Then it was nothing, her floors ware empty once again. It take Naomi some time to regain her berings


    -thank you - she said - all of you. Thank you. I need some rest now.


    -we wan¡¯t explore your dungeon tomorrow to not disturb your rest, Dungeon Mistress - said Lucius.


    -thank you - Naomi said once again and slowly went to the magic ring to get back to her private rooms.

 Chapter 23

    Just like adventurers Guild Master said the next day no one was exploring the dungeon. Everyone was needed to check the surroundings of the oasis for any more surprises. Thankfully they find nothing. However, animals in the oasis were reacting to the mood of the dungeon mistress. Birds were hiding in nests or sitting on branches and doing nothing. Frogs just hide and cat when someone bump on him were hissing and running away.


    Because nothing changed the next morning Lucius decided that he and his team would go first and try to make contact with the Dungeon Mistress. This time however, commander Serator and both grand priests join them. The run wasn''t the shortest but relatively easy. It was room one, then two, three, shrine, number ten and twelve.


    -so we wait? - asked Paoli when they arrived at the final floor.


    -we wait. We can''t even get near the jungle - confirm Guild Master.


    They don¡¯t need to wait too long. However it wasn''t a Dungeon Mistress. From between trees rise enormous snake and start looking at them menacingly.


    -fucking great we just met champion of this floor and it¡¯s fucking huge snake who can eat even our Grand Priest of The Sun without blinking - swore Erirser.


    -yes. That is most likely true - agree hesitantly Jathur.


    -maybe you can try to talk to him? - suggested Pinera - for me looks quite intelligent.


    -I will try - decided minotaur and stepped a few pieces forward - greetings mighty champion of Dungeon Mistress of On Taram Oasis. I¡¯m Juntar, Grand Priest of The Sun. We are here because we are worried about the well-being of your mistress. We are unable to step into this jungle and because of that we can¡¯t ask her personally. Because of that I''m asking you if you could tell her that we are worried about her and we are waiting - the snake looked at the minotaur not moving even slightest, only his forked tongue were appearing and disappearing. Then a second giant snake appears. Slightly smaller and darker but still enormous. Both looked at each other and after a few minutes the smaller one disappeared between trees.


    -that is cheating - whispered Nurmela - you can¡¯t have two giant snakes as guardians.


    -what if they aren¡¯t - whispered Nonisa.


    -fuck - Nurmela swore - I don¡¯t wont know what can be more dangerous than thous snakes.


    -agree - said Iason.


    It took almost an hour for the smaller snake to be back. Thankfully, on his back was Dungeon Mistress. The giant carefully crossed water and lowered her body for her passenger to slide on the ground.


    -thank you - Naomi stroked the snake - you can go back. We will talk for a moment and I will be heading home right back - snake hesitantly goes to the jungle and vanishes. however all adventures were sure that he was there. Observing and waiting for any excuse for attack.


    -ok. So what is going on this time? - asked the Dungeon Mistress. She wasn''t looking good. Unkempt hair, and she put on her trousers and shirt without care.


    -Dungeon Mistress this is the second day after the fight, and we see that you don¡¯t feel well - said Jathur.


    -and how can I feel after killing all these people? - Naomi answered.


    -with due respect, but we warned you that it will end in bloodshed and we should do that - said commander.


    -and standing and watching how some of you die. Great - Naomi sight.


    -Dungeon Mistress. Thank you for your caring about us - step in Guild Master - I have a question for you.


    -yes?


    -what was the plan?


    -to stop them - Naomi shrugs.


    -and you did that.


    -but I failed. They are dead! - Naomi shouts.


    -Luci, move back. I don¡¯t have all day for that - said Paoli to his husband - Dungeon Mistress with all respect to your spoiled ass. Are you going to give up? Because if yes, I plan to pack my belongings and with my husband catch the first caravan to find a better place.


    -give up? - Naomi starts looking at her stunned.


    -yes, give up. I don''t know how your world looks, but for me it sounds like some kind of paradise where everyone is nice to each other. Well you can be just a sheltered princess. It doesn''t matter. Here we all kill each other everyday. We try not to. I personally like to fight, but I only kill when I really have to. But I can¡¯t, we all can¡¯t give up just because we don¡¯t like kiling. You know why?


    -no - Naomi barely noticed all the conversation, because of the turmoil of her emotions and thoughts.


    -becouse the fucking cultist will won. They want to take away everything from us, enslave us, or just kill us I don¡¯t know. Doesn''t matter. None of us will be allowed to have free will. Your future master for example will say that he wants you to be a dancer and you will be dancing and you will never craft anything.


    -never build anything? - Naomi''s voice starts changing. There was a hint of building anger.


    -yes. I bet that raid was instigated by them. I am not a scholar, but I have seen and heard how the bandits behaved in your labyrinth, I bet that their minds were poisoned.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    -this is confidential information, but we have evidence of that - interrupted commander.


    -see. I won that bet. And now I bet that the same day when news about you giving up because of those stupid bandits, zombies start dancing. Because the necromancers will be so happy when you surrender.


    -oh really? - Naomi was now pissed. She was so mad that even the clouds changed from just grey to dark and stormy.


    -Dungeon Mistress, please calm down - said Pinera.


    -I¡¯m very calm right now - Naomi smiled dangerously - I assure you that if I wasn¡¯t calm I will be doing something stupid to kick cultist asses. I forgot that I gave up on everything in my past life and promised to myself to not give up this time. So I thank you all for caring for me and helping me remember.


    -are you feeling better now? - asked the Grand Priestess.


    -I don¡¯t know - answered Naomi - right now I''m mostly angry. But depressed too. But it¡¯s none of your fault. It''s my fault. I forgot that I''m living now in your world and I should at least respect your way of doing things and don¡¯t force my and my world ideas on you. Please if you see that I will be doing something like that in future, tell me.


    -of course Dungeon Mistress - Jathur bowed - I must apologise to. We underestimated the situation and because of that we failed to properly teach you about our world.


    -I don¡¯t think it will change much, it was just three days - Naomi said - however I gladly accept your offer to learn as much as I can about this world, my new home.


    -splendid. You are welcome any time. We will try to answer any of your questions.


    -I will have a lot of them - Naomi answered - for now I need some time to get ready for work, maybe an hour or two of nap and hot bath too to get control of my emotions.


    -understood. Rest well. And we are to your disposition, of course - said Grand priest of The Sun.


    -thank you all once again - Naomi said to them when they started entering the magic ring.


    Above ground when adventurers appear they saw almost all people gathered and waiting for them.


    -everything is all right - said adventurers Guild Master - you can explore the dungeon once again.


    The crowd momentarily starts cheering and preparing  for exploring.


    For Naomi it took a few hours more before she was calm enough to concentrate on the task which awaited her.


    -ok first thing. How do I stay with mana? - she opened her path and stare on panel for few moments disbeliving - fucking shit - she swore. According to her estimates, with the adventurers continuously exploring the first floor for half a day, after eleven days she will have the mana needed to create the next floor. Actually two weeks, because daily needs also use mana. Now she also knows how many people she needs to kill. Just twenty. She didn¡¯t know how much more she would need for the third floor, but she suspected that she had enough already.


    -time to work. No more giving up. The first thing is some cheating Death. Sorry but I promised you  - she said looking on the ceiling. She takes from a shelf full of sketches, one with a drawing of a pendant.


    She followed her usual route for creating things. First she created a mold for the pendant then poured molten gold inside it. When everything was cooling she prepared a leather strap for it. Thanks to magic, what in reality can take hours pass almost immediately so she doesn''t need to wait for anything. She breaks the mold carefully, clean the pendant and then starts feeling grooves of engraving with different metals. On the other side with magic silver she filled runes. Naomi was a little disappointed because she lacked all magical and mythical metals. No mithril, orichalcum, or adamantium. However, smelters, alchemists, or engravers can create magical counterparts of mundane metals. The process was hard and complicated and created quantities of metals were usually very small. Because of that magical metals were used to engrave runes, or paths for mana to course through artifact. When she finishes she carefully checks if everything works just as planned. Then she wrote a small note, attach it to a strap and place a pendant in the chest in the twelve room.


    Soon after, the third team for this day arrived at the final room of the first floor. Adventurers swiftly managed to cross rolling cylinders. The simplest method they used was to hold it by someone for another person to move across. The second method was to use rope. Usually scouts run across the cylinder, turn the crank and block it with rope. Surprisingly some adventurers use this opportunity to swim through and climb on platforms. The water was clear and fresh, not necessarily drinkable but for fast refresh just enough.


    -Miu, grab silver and we are going back - said Daien, an elven warrior.


    -on it - said human sorceress and with her dager slowly raised the lid of small chest. It was many times tested that not even one chest on this floor was rigged, but rules are there for a reason. And one of them was never opening the chest with your own hand - oh my - she said when saw the golden amulet. Miu carefully took it.


    -oh shit! Golden amulet! - shouts halfling Sihar, they scout.


    -magical golden amulet - corrected Miu, carefully inspecting runes - I can''t say for sure for what purpose this amulet is, but runes look familiar.


    -and other side? - asked Daien.


    -just a profile of a girl with red hair and white and blue dress and she holds some strange creature. Dog maybe?


    -and note?


    -let me read it. When you get stuck with no way out. When you won your battles but can''t go any more. Shout ''''Kansas'''' and I will bring you home.


    -poetry, blegh - said Sihar.


    -grand forge master should see this first - decided Daien.


    -obviously.


    In the adventurers guild tent new finding gathered a crowd of people. Grand Forge Master for dozens minutes watched an amulet from every side, murmuring to himself.


    -Grand Forge Master can you tell us anything? - asks Lucius.


    -right. So good news it¡¯s safe. These runes are from the dungeon return ring and adding to that note it means that it is for a fast return from the dungeon if you are stuck. That note sounds like you can use it only when you are safe. It should be tested first, obviously.


    -how much it is worth, Grand Forge Master - asked the leader of adventurers who found it.


    -at best one gold.


    -sir, but it¡¯s almost like two gold coins by weight.


    -true. However the pendant is useful only here. For others they need to smelt it and that will be a pain in the ass to smelt and purify gold. You need to find someone who really needs every scrap of gold for that.


    -and nobles?


    -depending how frequently they will be found. But for them soon these pendants will be worthless.


    -you keep it, or sell it? - asked the Guild Master.


    -one gold? - asked Daien.


    -five silver.


    -what?! The Grand Forge Master said it''s worth one gold.


    -for wery desperate smelter. I''m not.


    -we keep it.


    -good. There is a request for you and your people to test it. A full report will be worth one gold.


    -I like that - smiled elf - what we need to do?


    -like the Grand Forge Master said. Try to use it after disarming the trap, and before.


    -easy money - smiled Sihar.


    They went immediately to the dungeon and did that. Dwarven priest suspicions turn out to be true. Until you don¡¯t clear the room when you step in you can¡¯t use an amulet.

 Chapter 24

    Meanwhile Naomi was working on her second floor. The general design will be sewers built from bricks. There will be twenty five rooms in a grid five on five. Each room will be ten by ten meters with a vaulted ceiling. Two meters wide and six meters long corridors connected each room. Some corridors were blocked by walls creating maze. On walls and sometimes in corridors were ten centimeters thick pipes. Better looking were filled with steam under pressure and rusted one with sewer water. Naomi''s plan was to populate the floor with rats. But there was a problem. Even when she pushes changes to the limit and creates the most terrifying rat she could, she still can¡¯t force herself to use them. They were too real for her, and because of her past she was against unnecessary cruelty. She sighted and started walking around her workshop trying to find strength to do that anyway, or maybe find another solution. Then she saw something on the shelf with her few testing pieces. To see how good she really is, she tries to build a simple mechanical toy. Mechanical monkey with cymbals all made from brass. The catch was she needed to create parts by hand, because she didn''t have a computer, and the magical creator can show you only general things from this world. If a dungeon master wants something new he needs to design and build it from scratch. It was hard at the beginning but great exercise and the end result was satisfactory.


    -and what if¡­ - Naomi said looking at the toy - yeah - she smiled and got back to the workbench.


    -first I need a normal rat. Enlarge its body to one meter. Great - she started making molds of its head and paws to cast them in bronze. Then from the bronze metal plate she starts to form segments that after assembling will be creating the body of the rat. When she finishes she compares its movements with movements of real rat. After some adjustments she started working with the interior. She started adding struts and gears to move every part as similar to a living rat as possible. Everything will be moved by big and strong spring similar to those used in old clocks. She needed some experimenting with size and enchantments, before she was certain that spring will keep running more than one hour, to last until reset if adventurers retreat. There will be no room for cheating. When you enter a room you will need to destroy it to move forward. The next step was the most challenging for Naomi. She needs to use magic stones and enchantments to make it react, and move. Some things were there, enchantments reacting to light, storing mana and spells in magic stones, runes and magic metal. It took her a whole week to have a working prototype.


    -I did it! I can''t believe I really did it! - Naomi jumps, seeing the first ready golem rat.


    -nice work. Great start, but you still need to work hard to make your work acceptable - said The Smith. His rating was harsh, but he was smiling and Naomi knew herself that it was working because of dungeon magic.


    --yes, you did it my dear - said The Lady - however can you explain why so much work, when you can summon any rat?


    -I''m terribly sorry my Goddess, but I can¡¯t. I will use your creations, animals and plants whenever I can, but for fighting I just can¡¯t - Naomi hangs her head and starts looking on the floor scared what will come next. Surprisingly it was a hug.


    -it¡¯s alright my dear. I''m glad to hear that.


    -Goddess I''m dirty - Naomi tried protesting.


    -you need something special to soil my dress - smiled goddess - you calmed down my dear?


    -a little.


    -don¡¯t be scared. You don¡¯t do anything bad.


    -rather something great. I can''t wait to see the faces of all those old pricks calling himselfs grand masters. Bah, you can level your skill all you want, but creating something new really counts.


    -thank you. I know that this is something that barely works and before me there is a lot of work.


    -yes. However you still don¡¯t explain why you can¡¯t summon my creation to fight for you, like you do that with your final floor. You must understand that your explanation is very important for us. In the past we overestimated the abilities of mortals like you, and because of that archlich was born. I don''t think you are anywhere near that path, but if you need help we will try to find it for you.


    -I think I already have a lot of help. Adventurers Guild Master, commander of paladins, grand priests and wife of Guild Master recently too. They are trying and helping me a lot.


    -wonderfully. And explanation?


    -well - Naomi takes a deep breath - they are too perfect.


    -that is probably the first time when mortals accuse gods for being too perfect - said stunned The Smith.


    -it is. I checked all the archives - said god of knowledge who appears - care you elaborate?


    -details, yes - Naomi was nervous - so I think it was something like that. When you, gods decided to create dungeons obviously you need something that will be fighting with adventurers. As gods you can create anything for that purpose, but because our job is to teach, fighting something like flying octopus when it doesn''t exist in the real world will be useless. Adventurers need to learn to fight real things, like wolves, giant rats. And why over complicate things, better use what is already there. However when patterns of creatures were copied for us dungeon cores to use, they were copied perfectly. Without soul of course, but rest is perfect copy. And that is my problem. Summoned animals have every possible emotion. And I don¡¯t talk about this bond between them and me. I''m talking about what they do when no one disturb them. They live like every real animal. my frogs, birds in the oasis. Moss and Ivy in the jungle. They are too real.


    -you are mostly correct in your assumption - answered god of knowledge - but you forget that they are very complicated illusions of real things. However, it is true that for mortals emotions are important so your insight is very valuable.


    -I''m very glad to hear your explanation. I also think that you overthink the whole situation. However, I see your deep care for life in general - said goddess - I can''t bless your creation, but they will carry my approval. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    -I also like your work. But it¡¯s too early for something special like a blessing. However I think you should check your path - laugh The Smith and gods vanishes.


    -my path? - Naomi asked, surprised, and then hastily checked it. She got a new skill. Novice golem crafter. Naomi smiled - thank you.


    She double checked her new floor and golem rats. Then confirmed creating it and she got ping that she now was level four. Naomi smiled and decided to take a break.


    After a whole week adventurers mapped all rooms from the first floor.


    The fifth room had a twenty five round platform instead of a floor. They stood in waist deep water. In the center of the chain was a hanging shelf with a small chest with a prize in it. At first it looks simple, you just need to jump from one platform to another. I wasn''t. When the scout jumped she almost landed in water. platform start swings in every direction. only her skills and experience allowed her to jump on the next one, crouch and catch it. After a few swings the platform stopped.


    -it was close. Who''s next? - she laughed. It took her team almost an hour to cross the room.


    Eight room were again suspiciously empty. There was only a pedestal in the middle with a chest.


    When the scout entered immediately the whole left wall started moving to the center. On the right side in both corners the ceiling was slowly dropping down. They need to run because they have at best fifteen minutes before the passage will be blocked.


    The eleventh room was dangerous. There was a narrow bridge over water, leading to the platform and from there to the right to exit or to the left far corner where there was a chest with prize. The bridge was built from narrow, not even two feets long columns and between them were rotating blades. They look like wings of windmills. You need to jump through them to cross the room. It was dangerous, because blades could drag you underwater and you could drown.


    With every run general tips for all rooms were gathered by adventurers guild and shared. They also confirmed the existence of the mysterious thirteen room, however no one yet found an entrance to it. The general opinion was that it''s better not to look for it. It was definitely a very special kind of trap, and for silver or two it was not worth risking your life. Guild master issued a general warning about it, and set a reward of one gold for those who will find entrance to it.


    At the same time, when Naomi finishes floor, the team under leadership of Jillax just finished the last room.


    -lets grab money and time for us -said Jilax.


    -no amulet - reported Wed.


    -and everyone has one? - asked leader and all confirmed - so it is like the Guild said. Let''s go.


    When they reached the bottom of the stairs they stopped. There wasn¡¯t exit to the grassy field of the final floor. There was a corridor built from bricks.


    -fuck. What o fucking luck - said leader - second floor is ready.


    -are we going in? - asked dwarf Hemnir, their shield bearer.


    -good question. How are our supplies and mana?


    -I¡¯m good, almost full -answered Hiki.


    -same here and I have still ten vials of healing potions in my pouch - said Maedia elven healer.


    -one room shouldn''t be a problem I think. Let''s see what¡¯s there. Until we don¡¯t enter we can always retreat - Jilax decided and the rest agreed. They were adventurers, it was their job to check dangerous places.


    The room before them was much bigger than the rooms on floor one. It was built of bricks, and in small recesses where light stones as source of light, as was in the floor above. On walls also where pipes, some rusted, other looks not bad. And in the middle was a sleeping, curled giant rat. Well he would be sleeping if he was alive and not made from metal.


    -trap room? - asks Hemnir.


    -maybe. I don''t see any animals. What about this sculpture?


    -there is something in it - said Hiki - hard to say what. Never seen something like this.


    -it is not alive for sure - said the elven healer.


    -great. Shields up. We are going in - said Jilax


    They barely crossed the threshold and something like eyelids of sculpture moved reviling to red gemstones eyes. Immediately the sculpture jumps on its legs ready to attack.


    -You said it is not alive! - shouts Jilax.


    -there isn¡¯t even the tiniest spark of life in it. I don''t understand what is happening.


    -it¡¯s mana and enchantments! - shouts Hiki


    Rat use moment of their confusion to jump in their leader''s direction. Adventurers maybe were busy to understand what is happening, but that doesn''t mean they don¡¯t observe the rat. Jilax covered himself with a shield on time and even got the first hit. The rat however retreated unharmed.


    -fuck! my axe is useless. Hemir your hammer should be better. I and the rest try to get him occupied.


    -got it!


    Skirmish last quarter of an hour. Wed and Hiki try shooting on running and jumping metal rat, when Jilax covers them with his shield. Hemir uses every opportunity to land a hit with his war hammer. After the first few hits he saw that one or two armor plates got loose enough to start showing gaps. He immediately switched to the spiky end and after a few misses he finally scored a hit. The spike went deep and the sculpture had difficulties moving properly. Jilax, seeing a struggling rat to move, immediately discard his shield and grab his axe in both hands and land a hit on its neck. Something loudly breaks and the rat stops moving entirely.


    -it¡¯s dead? - asked Hemir ready for anything.


    -all magic is gone - said Hiki - so rather yes.


    -lets see this up close - Jilax dwarven blood boils from excitement. Whatever that was, it was built from metal and powered by magic. Dwarfs for a long time were building simple artifacts using enchantments, or moving parts. However nothing so marvelous like this animal built from metal and acting like one. When they pry a few bronze armor plates they saw intricate machinery full of gears and struts.


    -thank¡¯s gods that this thing is a dungeon creation, because I don¡¯t want to think what the arch master who built it will do to us for destroying this artifact - said Meadia.


    -true - nod Hemir.


    -which part of it are we taking? - asked Wed. They have only one hour until reset of the room and dungeons only allow you to take up to a quarter of a killed creature as a reward.


    -we are taking head, and right leg if we can. There is that engraving with its name ,,golem rat mk 1¡¯¡¯ - Jilax decided. After some praying of plates from the neck of the rat they get to some hinges and after a few hits they separate the head from its body. Removing the leg goes similarly. The rest of the rat immediately dissolved into mana.


    -it¡¯s fucking heavy - complain Wed when pick up head of rat.


    -what you expected. It¡¯s made from metal - laugh Hemir when take it from scout - although it looks like it is empty inside because it is lighter than what I expected for a solid block of bronze.


    -Let''s get a quick look at what is on the left and right side and we are going back - said Jilax - at least there are no doors.


    On the left side were three rats, on right just two.


    -those two look tempting - said Hemir.


    -I need a war hammer too - shakes his head Jilax - and we need support. At least one or two people to carry parts.

 Chapter 25

    -Jilax, something happened? - said Maxwe who was clerk responsible for Adventurers Guild documents, after seeing dwarf little more tired than normal.


    -fucking second floor happend - he answered and drop bronze head of rat on desk and add leg. Thankfully the furniture was very sturdy, built especially for that kind of occasion.


    -I need full rapport - said calm and stoic as always the Guild Master who was sitting before the desk at the end of the tent.


    -yes Guild Master. But better first calling the Grand Forge Master. He needs to hear that.


    -Maxwe find grand priest - Guild Master simply said and started inspecting rats head.


    The news about the new floor spread quickly and soon almost everyone gathered around the tent..


    -Jilax, you can start - Guild Master said indifferent to commotion.


    -so. We finished our run on the first floor and went down to return. But there was a second floor instead. It was built from bricks. Looks a little like an underground vault of some palace. The room was larger than the rooms on the first floor. Not bad lighting and pipes on walls here and there. Very thick, like my leg, and some are looking fine, but they are hot and others are rusty and look like they can break at any moment. That''s it about the room I think.


    -on the floor in the middle was a plate. Dungeon Mistress writes on it that those responsible for forcing bandits to seek death in her halls will be brought to justice - added Maedia.


    Juntar nodded, feeling rather reviled. It was a useless gesture, however it shows that the Dungeon Mistress holds value in justice and not seeking just vengeance.


    -yeh. I forgot about that - shrugs Jilax - anyway. We don¡¯t see any traps. Only in the middle of the floor was this sculpture of a giant sleeping rat. Hiki sensed magic from it so we assumed it was trap or sort of test. It was neither. When we go in this thing wake up and start attaking us like real fucking rat.


    -you''re telling us that the Dungeon Mistress has living metal creatures? - asked surprised Lucius.


    -this thing wasn''t alive. I didn''t see even the tiniest spark of life in it - denied elven healer.


    -it didn¡¯t have guts like normal things. Only gears and enchantments under its armour - explained Jilax


    -you are bullshiting us! - shouts excited Grand Forge Master - you are telling me that Dungeon Mistress built a mechanical living rat?


    -well, good imitation Grand Priest. Little clumsy and anyone who saw some rats will see differences - added Wed.


    Priestess Pinera touch head lying on the table.


    -this thing carries touch of The Lady. Goddess saw and approved whatever that is - she said no less surprised than others gathered.


    -but The Smith doesn''t do that. Why? - Grand Forge Master looked flabbergasted - golem rat mk 1- he read an engraving on leg, made with dwarven runes. When he started examining head he saw something. Small few hexagonal indents around top of the head. They were in the middle of a small circle almost seemingly fitted to the surface, but it was definitely a different element - could be that a head of screw? - he mused - give me a moment - he said and ran to his field workshop. Screws were known but hard to make. Sets of good tools for making them were one of the most valuable things that you can get from your master. Because they are always made by hand, every set was different, and if one part of it would break it was enormously hard to recreate it. The heads of screws also were usually rectangles. Easy shape for creating both parts and tools for rotating it. After a few minutes the dwarven priest was back with a piece of thick wire, and a few tools. After some work on making the end hexagonal and feeting he got a tool for trying to unscrew the screws. Carefully he passed the first one in the left direction and it moved. When he took screw to hand he was impressed how precise it was. However for now this screw was useless. Only when someone creates a tool for drilling grooves can these screws be used. He smiled. His small team of four have their first real project.


    -can I see it? - asked grand scholar Vecto.


    -sure - Grand Forge Master handed screw - what are you doing? - asked curious seeing that the scholar checks the dimensions with a compass on a short ruler.


    -oh. Trying to confirm our hypothesis. It looks like Dungeon Mistress is using a decimal measuring system. Probably this mysterious metric system mentioned in the past by other dungeon masters.


    -I think i heard about it as a kid - mused dwarf - there were some tries I think.


    -yes. And scholars in their private works sometimes use it. If it someday will spread worldwide everyone will benefit immensely - scholars start fantasizing.


    -and how it works? - asked Pinera.


    -very simple. There should be this absolut length called meter and then you just divide or multiply it by ten to get your measurement.


    -and this meter is how long? - asked the Guild Master.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    -one yard and a few inches.


    -that very not precise answer for something that should be absolute - observed Juntar.


    -and that is the problem. No dungeon master remembers exactly the difference between those two measuring systems. On top of that there is the question which yard and inch should be used.  But our Dungeon Mistress uses it just fine. That means she knows how it was created.


    -her wisdom and skills could prove that - nod Juntar.


    -great for her. I managed to unscrew the last screw. Lets see what our Dungeon Mistress hides in there - said Grand Forge Master and carefully pry the lid. In light of the sun stone he saw a destroyed array of magic stones, gears and enchantments. He laughed.


    -Grand Forge Master? - asked the minotaur.


    -my bad. I couldn''t resist. No wonder that The Smith don¡¯t touch that thing. This mysterious array is as wondrous as sloppy. Dungeon Mistress just cram inside whatever she needs and just make sure it works. She doesn''t care about quality.


    -mysterious? You mean you don¡¯t know what is for? - asked a stunned Pinera.


    -yes and no. Short version is it¡¯s needed for moving this golem rat. Long version, yes, I don¡¯t have any idea how this array works. Even how it should look is a mystery because it''s half destroyed. It will take me months if not years and a lot of gold to repair it and understand it.


    -and about gold. I need to make a prize tag for this - said Guild Master.


    -for this one I give five gold. But for the next head you only get five silvers. Better try pry rubies from its eye sockets. For bronze I will tell when and how much scrap for resmelting I will need. For now I and my apprentices will assist as support. I need to rebuild one of these golem rats. I will be paying one gold per run.


    -I will issue an official quest in the morning - answered Lucius.


    The next day adventurers start waking up with the first rays of rising sun. They were too excited to see the new floor. Traps were ok, some even funny but on the second floor were monsters to fight. Adventurers after a hearty breakfast start entering the dungeon. The first team was led by Nurmela. This time without Guild Master, who will need to compile reports from teams after each run. However they were supported by Grand Forge Master and two master level adventurers. Those two will be fighting alongside them beside carrying bags with spoils between rooms.


    -everyone ready? - asked Nurmela - all of you have the return amulet? - all in the team confirmed - good. Move out.


    They go fast through the first floor. Take only prizes that were easy to get and ignore anything else. When they descended to the second floor Nurmela smiled.


    -Jilax said that only the right and left corridor was open. Right?


    -yes. And now there is also an open corridor across too - nod Iason - Dungeon Mistress likes to gamble. I''m curious about side corridors.


    -there is only one way to find out - smiled Paoli.


    The fight lasted only five minutes. They were prepared and indeed this golem rat was clumsy. It jumps, bites and attacks with claws even runs just fine. However also was big and its attack simple and repetitive, making it easy to hit and evade.


    -nothing special, but still fun - said Paoli checking her mace.


    -I definitely like no blood part - said Nonisa - sometimes even on the back line you can get hit by splat, not mentioning about harvesting parts.


    -I agree - said Iefer - but I think this dungeon should be your second or third. You should see and get used to all the usual mess.


    -Iason take a look about which corridor we should take next. Old man how dismantling is going - Nurmela started issuing commands.


    -I¡¯m Grand Forge Master, you little shit - answered Erirser - and it¡¯s going good.


    -are you planning to sell these fancy wrenches - asked Nurmela, seeing how screw after screw was unscrewed.


    -actually that could be a good idea - the grand priest answered - I could spend my time in a workshop doing something meaningful and not in a dungeon wasting my time.


    -without dungeon you will just sit and rot in your workshop - Nurmela quipped.


    -and you will freeze your tits in the north - he answered. And stand up after dismantling rats legs - I¡¯m good for now. I can''t wait until we end this run and start trying to assemble this golem rat.


    -have fun - shrugged Nurmela - Iason where next?


    -forward. There are two rats, on the left are three and right is blocked.


    -time to more fun - smiled Nurmela


    -yes! - laughed Paoli.


    For the third room they need to choose between four and five rats. They chose the first one and the fight was hard. They ended with lots of scratches and bruises. Iefer had a lot of work to do to heal every wound. Even the Grand Forge Master joined the fight. They were almost ready to check the next room when the light turned red and started pulsing rhythmically.


    -what is happening? - shouts Nonisa.


    -how the fuck should I know? - answered Nurmela. As suddenly as the red light appeared it returned to white.


    -and that¡¯s all? - Paoli was confused.


    -everyone rapport! - Nurmela ordered and all adventurers started checking everything, but all was unchanged. Until Iason found one thing.


    -I know what happened. It was a sign that corridors are changing. Before the red light we can go forward or back. Now we can only go on the left or right side.


    -fucking great - Nurmela swear - with way are less rats?


    -right, there are four of them.


    -damn. How we stand with our supplies. Nonisa Iafer, how''s your mana?


    -I think I can keep us safe - said the healer.


    -my mana also looks good.


    -and you two? - Nurmela asked their support.


    -we can do it. But our backpacks are almost full.


    -we need to be more picky or get more support - mused Nurmela - so one last room?


    -yey! - Paoli shouts happily. Rest also nods in agreement.


    Almost an hour later they appear in the return ring. They were visibly beaten and tried, but two backpacks were also full of metal parts.


    -how was the run? - asked the Guild Master who was waiting nearby.


    -lot of fun! - Paoli was really happy. At last she was able to fight for real.


    -good. Rats are indeed a little clumsy and their attacks are simple. When there are four or more you need to be careful. But I guess it¡¯s mostly because it¡¯s something new. In a few days people should have an idea how to handle them. Oh and every hour the maze is undergoing change. Some corridors are getting closed and others opened. You will get a warning with red lights when that is happening - reported Nurmela.


    -good. Maxwe is waiting for you. for today, get rest.

 Chapter 26

    Naomi wakes up late in the afternoon. After getting ready, she checked her latest floor to see if everything worked as planned. Then she goes to Moss and Ivy to show them she is alright after a week of working. Only then did she exit the dungeon.


    ''''Good day, Dungeon Mistress,'''' said Pinera, who was waiting for adventurers to help them with extra healing.


    ''''Good day, priestess'''' Naomi smiled.


    ''''I see you''re feeling better. However, not entirely. You don¡¯t smile like before.''''


    ''''Don¡¯t worry. It''s like growing up, I think. I just lost some of my childhood innocence.''''


    ''''Most likely,''''  The priestess agrees  ''''However, if you need to talk,k I¡¯m to your disposition.''''


    ''''Thank you. Guild master in his tent?''''


    ''''Probably. It''s the first day of the new floor. He had some work with reports.''''


    ''''Thank you again.''''


    In the adventurers'' guild tent, the Guild Master was reading reports or other documents. Next to him sits Paoli, who happily munches some fruits.


    ''''Dungeon Mistress. Good to see you back and well'''' Lucius stands immediately.


    ''''Good afternoon. I¡¯m feeling better. Once again, thank you for helping me, especially you, Miss'''' Naomi bowed in the direction of Paoli, who didn''t know what to do.


    ''''No problem, Dungeon Mistress,'''' She replied after a moment. ''''You can call me by my name. I''m Paoli. I¡¯m just an adventurer and not some noble miss.'''' She smiled, embarrassed.


    ''''Thank you once again, Paoli,'''' Naomi beamed ''''Guild Master, I want to ask how my second floor is.


    ''''It¡¯s good, Dungeon Mistress,'''' he answered ''''Like usual, it takes some time to find the proper way to deal with your rats. However, they don''t pose any special threat.''''


    ''''They are fine, especially no blood part. Mistress, you had no idea how much work it is to clean everything,'''' interrupted Paoli.


    ''''So that is good, yes?''''


    ''''It has some unexpected advantages. Good day, Dungeon Mistress,'''' said Juntar, entering the tent.


    ''''good day, Grand Priest. Also, thank you'''' Naomi answered ''''And unexpected advantages?


    ''''This world is beautiful and full of wonders. However, dangers and bloodshed are part of it too. Like you, Dungeon Mistress, witnessed a week ago.''''


    ''''I did.''''


    ''''Many of us follow the path of warriors. We fight against dangers and protect everyone. However, our strength and willpower are finite. With time, sometimes we can¡¯t fight anymore. It happens because of how gruesome that path is. Many find a way to follow the path. They become city guards and teachers, for example. Some can¡¯t. The call of the path is too strong for them to settle down. But in your halls, they probably could follow their path.''''


    ''''Yes. That is unexpected, indeed,'''' Naomi answered. ''''Worth trying, but in my opinion, blood is only part of the problem. Danger also could be part of it.


    ''''We will see. Even if we help just a few people, it still will be a victory.


    ''''I guess. And some downsides?'''' Asked Naomi.


    ''''Food!'''' Paoli shouted.


    ''''Food?''''


    ''''Yes. Usually, adventurers harvest edible parts from slain animals for later use or use on the spot when they are deep, and adventurers need to spend days exploring the floor.


    ''''And I don¡¯t have anything living there,'''' Naomi sighed. ''''I can¡¯t change much for this floor. On the next one, I can add a few things. I need to think about the fourth floor.


    ''''Thank you for your consideration, Dungeon Mistress,'''' Said Lucius.


    ''''I heard right! The most annoying dungeon mistress is here!'''' To the tent barge, the Grand Forge Master. ''''I don¡¯t know if I should hug you or strangle you, Mistress.''''


    ''''I don¡¯t mind hugs, but what happened?''''Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ''''Your golems happened! I can''t wait for the news to spread. At last, someone kicked things to move. The last fifty years have been so boring.''''


    ''''Oh. I was worried that something bad happened. And I think that things change all the time. Only some inventions are spectacular, but most are only improvements of existing ideas.''''


    ''''Small changes, yes.'''' Agrees Eriser. ''''However, most of them are about quality. Sometimes, someone tries something new. But when they fail, they give up. And scholars mostly think about new things without trying them.''''


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''Do you know about the creation of this world?'''' Asked a minotaur priest.


    ''''Yes, I read it,'''' Naomi answered.


    ''''So, as you know, gods created elves at the beginning. They were guardians, caretakers, and companions of gods back then. Gods, like usual, created them perfectly to fit that role. Long-lived and with easy access to mana, however, elves also don¡¯t feel the need to change much of anything. They obviously can adapt to things that are happening in the world. They aren¡¯t immune to the flow of time. At that time, it wasn''t a problem. Then, new races start appearing. Dwarfs, beastmen, humans, and things get complicated.''''


    ''''Yes. Back then, gods interacted with elves directly.'''' Naomi smiled, remembering that paragraph in the scroll.


    ''''Interact directly, that''s the good one.'''' Laugh, dwarven grand priest. ''''They were just fucking. That is the reason we dwarfs are calling The Smith our god ancestor. He is.''''


    ''''Yes.'''' Continued Jathur. ''''The appearance of new races and tensions between them was one of the reasons that gods stopped showing in our world. Because everyone has a drop of elven blood in his or her veins, we all have this feeling that why change things that work. We all prefer good and tested methods over new and unknown.''''


    ''''And that is why gods needed us, dungeon cores. To inspire, push, maybe even force you.'''' Naomi understood.


    ''''And it¡¯s needed right now even more than ever. Twisted gods in the north need to be banished, and with the old methods, we can¡¯t do it.'''' Nod minotaur priest.


    ''''And now you, Dungeon Mistress, not only pushed us but kicked us in our lazy asses!'''' Laughed, dwarven grand priest ''''It will take me a year to rebuild and understand your array. But you know it is a little sloppy, if I can say.''''


    ''''You can because it is.'''' Naomi laughed. ''''I cram together everything I needed for this magic array work. I bet that it works mostly because dungeon magic smoothed the worst parts and mistakes. Even The Smith said it was sloppy work.


    ''''Don¡¯t worry about him. He is always harsh with his appraisal. Without that, no one will do anything new, even improving quality.'''' Shrugs Eriser.


    ''''I don''t mind it. Indeed, these golem rats are barely working. And I got a new skill anyway. Thanks to that,t I discovered my true path.'''' She showed her path to both priests.


    ''''Congratulation.'''' Said Jathur.


    ''''Damn. We need a proper tavern. Those kinds of things should be celebrated with lots of alcohol.'''' Eriser said. ''''You are the first one. Oh, you should add a depiction of your job on the walls in the shrine.''''


    ''''I should? There are depictions of artificers already, and I must admit it''s a little embarrassing.''''


    ''''You should. You are not an artificer, even if both jobs share many similarities. And for you, Dungeon Mistress, it will be a proper way to show your gratitude to your patron god for recognizing your effort.'''' Explained the dwarven priest.


    ''''Understood,'''' Naomi answered. ''''Before I go and start planning and building the next floor, besides food, does anyone need something else?''''


    ''''For now, we think we have everything.'''' Answered the Guild master.


    ''''Good thinking with food. A little change is welcome,'''' Said the dwarf priest. ''''I lack proper forge. But it takes time before we build something serious outside. For now, I need mana stones for my traveling forge, and I can get them from your golems.''''


    ''''The Commander of Paladins also doesn''t mention lack of supplies.'''' Confirm Jathur.


    ''''Great. Thank you all once again. I will be busy for a few days building a new floor. However, if something important happens, please tell my snakes. They will inform me.''''


    ''''If I can suggest. You could use your champion, Mistress. I understand keeping him hidden, but they are usually almost like a person. it could be easier to communicate.'''' Said the minotaur priest.


    ''''Oh. But Moss, the big and light-colored snake, is my champion.'''' Laugh Naomi. ''''And indeed, he is clever.''''


    ''''But you have two of them? You can have two champions? Right?'''' Asked a shocked Paoli.


    ''''No, to my knowledge. Ive, the second one, is normal of their kind and his mate. I summoned her because Moss will be lonely without company, and I''m rather busy.''''


    ''''No wonder The Lady is also your patron goddess,'''' Nod minotaur.


    The next morning, Naomi started working on her third floor. This time, it will be a maze of caves. Dark, damp, and only with some glowing mushrooms for dim lighting. But it wasn''t a natural cave created by water through eons. Under rock formations typical of any cave, here and there, you could see hand-carved stone blocks and unrecognizable metal scrap. True to her words, she added animal life to cold tunnels and caverns. Small insects crawling and hiding on walls and fissures, or bats sleeping on the ceiling. She also instructed them to run or hide if they spotted the adventurers. For that, she prepared a lot of hiding spots. Naomi knows that some of them will die anyway. One stray fireball can kill a lot of her creatures. She wasn¡¯t happy about this but hoped that adventurers would be busy enough with her golem spiders and they would not bother her denizens of caves. She also didn''t forget about the promise about food. Only mushrooms grow in caves, so she chose the most common edible or healthy ones. Something more she will add on the next floor.


    ''''Now it''s time for spiders.'''' She smiled. First, she searched for a typical tarantula-like spider and enlarged its body to one meter. It was a decent size for now to pack and hide all necessary machinery inside without some serious miniaturization and enchantments. She would do it, but now, it wasn¡¯t necessary. Building a body and making it move similarly to real spiders takes Naomi two days. Changing the controlling array to fit the spider body and improving it takes two more days.


    ''''It lacks something,'''' Naomi said, observing her newest creation from every angle. Then she remembered. ''''It¡¯s obvious. Spiders produce cobwebs. So how do I do that? I don¡¯t need them to build a spider¡¯s web because you will hunt on the floor. And you don¡¯t need spider silk to hang from the ceiling. Let''s see what spiders also do with silk.'''' Almost immediately, she found her answer. ''''That will be a surprise.'''' - she smiled and got to work. After a whole day of work and final tests, she confirms that everything is ready.

 Chapter 27

    Five days was indeed enough time for adventurers to get used to the challenges of the second floor. The reset of corridors slowed exploration, however simple layout of the floor allowed orientation. Adventurers depending on their situation and confidence wait for the next reset or press forward. And there was an issue with the pipes. All adventurers keep their distance from them predicting that it could be some sort of trap. Especially rusted ones. The Guild Master however needed to be sure about this so he issued an official quest for checking that. Adventurers who take quests thankfully do check in the first room. After destroying the rat they from the opposite side of the room shot in the direction of the hot pipe. It burst with pressurized steam. Part of the room immediately was covered with a cloud of mist blocking sight, and bursting steam was scolding hot. That was dangerous, but the rusted pipe was much worse. When it got broken dark foul liquid spilled from it. The stench was so horrible that even after the whole night and reset of the room some adventurers still claimed to smell rotten eggs.


    The first who discovered the third floor was a team of paladins led by Commander Serator personally. Under his command was Pilipa, she was a satyr and specialized in scouting. Collas, an elf, acts as a fighter. Egelberd was a human male and usually acted as a shield bearer especially when some flanking was needed. Davroli was a dwarf, and he preferred fighting heads on. Syllia the elf female specializes in magic, but even she was wearing metal armor. It was a lighter version of typical holy knight armor, but still more than usually worn by adventurers.


    "Dungeon Mistress finishes new floor." Serator nod. "Estimation of how much mana Mistress acquired after bandits raid was accurate."


    "Yes, lieutenant. However, the Dungeon Mistress builds them very slowly. At least she needs five days for one floor." Syllia said.


    "True. But that could be explained by her lack of experience and care for details. Anyway, how are our supplies?"


    All give him a short precise rapport, and everything looks in order. The golem rats weren''t a threat to them. Their teamwork was precise and coordinated. Even rooms with five rats weren¡¯t dangerous for them.


    "Good. Let''s see the newest creation of Dungeon Mistress."


    After a short corridor that looked like it was made by ancient miners but abandoned hundreds if not thousands of years ago, they reached the entrance to the first floor.


    "For next time we will be needing proper lanterns." The commander mused.


    "These glowing mushrooms should be enough for the first try," Davroli suggested. "And Syllia can cast something with fire."


    "I¡¯m prepared" She nods, and reaches into her pouch. Besides a few potions, she also has a few scraps of linen fabric. She takes one and wraps it around a small stone.


    "Anyone think that could have problems with fighting in the dark?" Serator asked, but all paladins were trained for that, and all of them were grandmaster level anyway. Their skills and experience allowed them to fight even in much worse conditions.


    "Good," Commander said, pleased by his knight''s answers. "If I see correctly our enemy should be in front of us hiding behind that column in that darker part of the cave."


    "There is similar to golem rat mana signature," Syllia confirmed. "And all living creatures run away."


    "Egelberd with me in front. Syllia you will throw your stone torch when we enter. The rest for now stay behind us. We will see what¡¯s there."


    Immediately when they entered they saw eight glowing red eyes. A burning stone torch landed slightly on the left of the spider golem.


    "Forward!" The commander shouted but could only take one step when he noticed something flying towards him. He hides behind his big rectangular shield and braces for impact. The hit of the projectile wasn¡¯t hard, but something entangled his shield. "It¡¯s just a net." He said. "Egelberd with me. Rest find a way around it." The fight took some time. Mostly because of the darkness and unknown layout of the room. The improvised torch didn''t last long, its short light helped only to properly localize the golem spider. The rest of the fight was in the dim light of glowing mushrooms. After the fight, they took the head of the spider, the net, and samples of mushrooms. Because they need a proper source of light for fighting and searching the caves they decide to return.


    Commander immediately goes to the Adventurer''s tent.


    "Guid Master I have news." He said after he entered. "The third floor is open. I brought a head of a new golem and samples of mushrooms."


    "Good," Guild Master nods. "For all of that and the description of the new floor, I offer five gold."


    "Fair price," Commander answered. It was a typical price. Adventurers Guild will sell head for five gold itself, mushrooms will be sold for a few coppers, maybe silver for rare or useful ones. The first rapport about the floor is almost priceless.


    "How the new floor is looking?"


    "Dark cave, or rather lost and forgotten dwarven ruin. Barely recognizable. There are glowing mushrooms here and there but without torches or lanterns, you can¡¯t see too much. Your enemies are golem spiders. They somehow can throw a net on you. Their bodies have similar lengths to rats but have long legs. You should watch for them because they have sharp spikes, they are not especially mobile so if you can attack them from the back you can destroy them relatively easily."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Good. Let''s wait for the Grand Priestess and let her check of mushroom samples. Most of them look edible so maybe we will indeed have some change in our diet."


    According to priestess Pinera, all of them were edible. A few also had healing properties but also could be used for cooking.


    "We definitely should harvest them. Even simple dishes with them will improve the general mood of the expedition." She concluded.


    "We will do that." Lucius agreed." Greetings Grand Forge Master. News about the new floor reaches you too." He said to the dwarven priest who entered the tent.


    "Yes indeed. Show me what you got."


    "Five gold and head is yours."


    "Five gold for just a different head is too much."


    "It goes with a bonus. It has something that throws nets." Guild Master knows his work.


    "Fuck. Here is your gold." Dwarf slammed coins on the counter. "Now give me the head."


    "It¡¯s yours." Lucius handed it over.


    "And net?"


    "I will keep it," Serator answered.


    "Down there is still one team. Maybe they will bring a net with them." Guild Master said.


    The next day around noon Naomi appeared in the oasis. Around her people were busy preparing to explore the new floor, or were checking their gear after returning. Usually, adventurers just greeted her with polite nods, but today she was approached by a few dwarfs.


    "Good day, Dungeon Mistress. Can we have a question?"


    "Good day to you all." She smiled surprised. "Of course you can. However, remember that I am sometimes not allowed to answer some questions."


    "Sure thing. It''s about this stew. We made it with one of your shrooms from the new floor and it tastes normal."


    "Can I taste it?" She asked.


    "Oh, sure. Someone bring a clean spoon!" Dwarf shouts and immediately Naom gets one.


    "Not half bad." She honestly answered. "I taste mushrooms. Maybe try some changes to the ingredients if the taste isn¡¯t right."


    "Well. There is a problem, we used legendary shrooms so we expected that even simple stew should taste at least better than usual."


    "Legendary? Which one?" Naomi was confused, she used some rare species but none of them in the description had anything that allowed to be called legendary.


    "It was purple with stripes. We called it Doom Shroom."


    "Oh. What a coincidence. I was also curious why this rare, but completely normal mushroom had such a scary name."


    "It¡¯s a long story."


    "And ancient one." Someone added.


    "That too. Anyway, there was a dwarven city. As you know only shrooms grow just fine underground."


    "Rats too." Another dwarf adds.


    "Yeah, rats. The king of this city was old and had only one daughter, but even after a century she still didn''t marry. The wife of the king passed away some time ago and he can''t find a new wife either."


    "If I understand correctly when the princess will get married, the kingdom will be incorporated into another one."


    "Not necessary. It depends on who will be asking who."


    "Or who will be forced to get married." Add a dwarf on the front. "And that is what happened. The prince from the neighboring dwarven city wants her as his wife. But if he asks her she will become queen and he will be just his husband. But when her father the king decided that she must marry the prince, the prince became king."


    "I was told it was a charlatan." Someone interrupted.


    "Don¡¯t matter." Dwarf telling story shrugs, "Point is he brings with him this shroom and starts telling how rare and delicious it is. The king didn''t believe at first, but curious, called his scholars and some priests to check prince climes. He probably was hoping that he was a liar. In that situation, the king will be able to dictate marriage conditions. But no one knows this shroom, they could only tell that it is edible. So prince¡­"


    "Or fraud."


    "It was the prince, and he proposed a bet. His cook will prepare dishes from this shroom. If the king is pleased he will get a princess. If not, the princess will have him. The king agreed, and he lost. The ceremony was planned a month or two later but in the meantime, the king died. Officially from old age, however, the princess blamed the prince. The prince to appease her promised her he would find another one and issued a quest for that. Prince was more concentrated on searching than ruling and slowly both kingdoms fell into ruin. He lost all his money on a futile search of this shroom and obviously, he never succeeded. And after that parents and priests warn kids about doom shroom. Never search it, and if accidentally you found it pretend you saw nothing, because it will bring you only sorrow and misery."


    "That is bad. I need to ask the Grand Forge Master if I should remove it." Naomi was worried.


    "I¡¯m here, Dungeon Mistress," Eriser said. "I know a story and my advice is don¡¯t remove it. Just make sure it is hard to find. It will be a great lesson for any stupid sucker, just like them." He pointed at gathered dwarfs. "Believing that some mythical shroom makes them rich and not hard work."


    Some dwarfs looked like they wanted to argue but seeing scorn in the dwarven priest''s eyes they lowered their heads and they dispersed.


    "Oh well." Naomi sighted. "That was unexpected. I hope they understand this."


    "Maybe one or two of them. Rest will be spending days trying to find it and creating legendary stew or something." Eriser shook his head.


    "Well if they don''t claim that they have a legendary recipe, I think they could earn some extra cash just for the rarity and story." Naomi mused.


    "I need to go and warn Adventurers Guild and merchants. It¡¯s unlikely they will fall for that but better safe than sorry."


    "Let¡¯s go. I need to know their opinion about my new floor." She smiled.


    "It¡¯s great. Well, besides I need to spend five gold for the head of the spider." Dwarf grumbled.


    "Few repair commissions, maybe one or two bigger jobs and you should have it back." Naomi laughed.


    "That is for my assistants. I''m working on your net-throwing crossbow. I should finish it before the next caravan arrives." He laughs. "I will have a lot of gold for selling it."


    "That¡¯s the spirit." Naomi was happy. "However you are not afraid that other crafters will imitate you?"


    "Of course they will. But first, they need to succeed. And even if they succeed I bet you Mistress will show me more ways to make a lot of gold." He answered.


    "Like golems."


    "Like golems." He smiled.

 Chapter 28

    In Adventurers Guild she didn¡¯t learn much.


    "I''m sorry, Dungeon Mistress. For now, I have just two rapports." Lucius said. "Your new floor looks promising. Mushrooms definitely will help with our food variety. Spiders and their ability to throw nets are interesting. Exploring your new floor will take time. This is the third floor and to get there adventurers need time, and it¡¯s dark there and proper searching takes extra time."


    "Understood." Naomi nodded.


    "And about shrooms," Eriser said. There could be some adventurers trying to sell you one for a lot of gold when it''s worth one silver at best."


    "It looks like that." Naomi shows a projection of Doom Mushroom.


    Maxwe immediately noted and sketched it.


    "What is it called?" He asked.


    "Doom Mushroom." Naomi grinned amused.


    "That is a normal mushroom? That name fits for something dangerous." Paoli said surprised.


    "According to the dwarven legend I learned just now it caused the fall and destruction of two dwarven cities," Naomi explained.


    "That is certainly bad." Paoli was shocked.


    "Nah. Every dwarf is taught and worn about that story. If some sucker will spend all his money on this shroom it will be a good lesson for him and just an extra chapter for this story." Grand Forge Master said.


    "The adventurers guild will issue a warning about that to be sure." Lucius decided.


    "Great. The next floor will be no earlier than one week from now. If there will be some serious lack of something please tell me before I start building it." Naomi said.


    "You should prioritize your safety, Dungeon Mistress," Lucius said.


    "My safety is fine. It was even tested. Only the real army can pose a threat to me. And I want to see how they traverse the desert and start a siege of an oasis. And our future depends on our cooperation. I need adventurers exploring my floors to grow. You on the other hand need supplies for doing that. Until there wouldn''t be a city outside my walls I¡¯m your only source of food, water, medicine, and whatever else. So please tell me how I can help you."


    "Understood, Mistress. In a few days, we will prepare rapport on things that could be useful." Guild Master promised.


    "Thank you." Naomi smiled. "Someone knows where I could find the grand scholar Vecto. I have some questions about history and politics."


    "Paoli, you are free. Help Dungeon Mistress." Guild Master said and threw to her one copper.


    "No problem. Please, Mistress, follow me." Paoli said smiling.


    When they exited the tent Nomi asked.


    "Can I have a question?"


    "Sure thing, Mistress."


    "Why does your husband pay you for helping me?"


    "Because right now we are doing our job. So he is a Guild Master and I¡¯m just an adventurer."


    "But he could just say that you must guide me."


    "There isn''t an adventurer who will do anything without being paid. The guild master isn¡¯t our commander or something. He organizes jobs for us and guild halls are convenient places to sell your prizes. Imagine running around the city looking for a job as a warrior for hire and negotiating a reward for your work."


    "I was wondering about that. I can understand the crafters guild. Crafters need someone who keeps an eye on the fairness of prices and quality of work. Sometimes distribution of materials and finished goods. But adventurers are so individualistic and strong-willed, that it is hard to believe you listen to someone."


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "And we don¡¯t Mistress," Paoli laughed. "We get a great opportunity for fame and gold exploring your floors. And we all, me included, follow Guild Master plans, because they make sense. He can act as commander in emergencies, but that rarely happens, and adventurers in those situations will do what needs to be done anyway. And I think I see our Grand Scholar, I like easy money." She smiles.


    "Good day to you Dungeon Mistress and you adventurer." Vecto stands from a table full of notes.


    "Good day, sir." Naomi smiled. "Thank you, Paoli. You can return to your duties."


    "I will stay. If I return, the Guild Master will send me on another errand and I don''t feel like doing anything. And my team has a break today anyway."


    "Sure thing, I don¡¯t mind your company." Nomi smiled. "Sir, I have questions about history, politics, and similar things. Do you have some time, or will we meet another time?"


    "I am at your service, Dungeon Mistress. These notes aren¡¯t anything important."


    "Great. Let us sit then." Naomi sat on the grass and Paoli and Vecto followed. "Last week I talked With the Grand Forge Master about innovations and he was rather displeased with how things look."


    "Ah, yes. Most of us are too busy to have time for that. And these few who have time rarely have the will or resources to innovate." Vecto nodded. "Take me as an example. My work in the library is well paid but even then I can organize only small and short expeditions at best. Usually, I buy artifacts and scrolls and examine them. A similar story goes for crafters, only the most successful ones have savings to try something new. But they need to sell that new thing. To try to sell them in the first place requires a finished thing. And that is not easy, especially if we include enchantments, arrays, and magic."


    "And because there isn¡¯t real outside pressure for building something specific they just gamble with ideas." Naomi sighted.


    "Yes, Mistress." The Grand scholar nods.


    "I disagree. We have a real problem in the north." Paoli interjected.


    "Yes miss. But in the north, we need something reliable from the beginning. Otherwise, we risk soldiers'' lives. And in turn the fall of northern kingdoms."


    "Right. Using some new fancy weapon that accidentally can kill you is a bad idea."


    "What about other dungeons? After one century when the last one appeared, they should push some things." Naomi asked.


    "And they did. Measuring time for example. Or our sail ships, some weapons like arkbalistas, trebuchets. Knowledge about medicine and life. Some machines are used in sawmills and different types of windmills. Architecture, and cities in extension also greatly benefited."


    "That''s a lot of things, so why do I get a feeling that in your opinion not many things changed?"


    "Because knowledge of other dungeon masters, with two or three exceptions was superficial." Vecto sighted. "Let''s take time for example. Why are there twenty-four hours? And months are even weirder things. If I remember correctly, they supposedly track this thing in the sky called the moon ."


    "Yes. I still can''t get used to not seeing him in the night sky." Naomi laughed. "And about hours. No one knows why there are twenty-four hours. Some ancient kingdom decided that day and night have twelve hours. Their length changes through the year as the length of day and night changes. After a few thousand years, people decided that hours of the same length were better."


    "Most people don¡¯t use hours anyway. People start their work with the first light and finish when it gets dark." Paoli shrugs.


    "Yes. In most cities, there is a dedicated bell tower that rings every hour or so but it¡¯s hardly accurate, and not too many people organize their day around it anyway. Another thing was the metric system. Dungeon masters tell us about it and many people want to implement it, but in vain. No one can explain to us how long a meter is. And I need to ask. You, Mistress, seem to be using it just fine. Do you know the secret of this measuring system?"


    "Yes, but it is again the same story as with hour. It''s a little better documented because it¡¯s just a few centuries-old story. Some scholars gathered and said they had had enough of ever-changing and inaccurate measuring units. They divide the length of the shortest distance from the south pole to the equator by ten million and if someone doesn''t like it he can kiss their asses."


    "So simple and so hard at the same time. To gather enough of us to force kings to listen to us." Vecto sight.


    "But now you have some dungeon mistress who you can blame." Naomi winked at him smiling. "And when knowledge about my golems starts spreading, crafters will be forced to use the metric system anyway. I use it for every part I can, and if someone wants to rebuild it or build a copy he will be forced to use the same measurements."


    "That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t think about it." Scholar agrees.


    "And about bad dungeons. Do you know what happened in the north?"


    "No one knows for sure." He shakes his head. "Dungeon masters usually don¡¯t interact with people. Not like you anyway."


    "Sometimes they chose someone as their lover." Paoli helped.


    "Oh." Naomi doesn''t know what to think about that. "If they do not force them it should be ok I suppose." She answered.


    "They don¡¯t need to. Remember that your status is equal to the queen. And who doesn''t have dreams of having a night with the princess." Paoli laughs mischievously.


    "What¡­" Naomi stammered her cheeks deep red. "The north, please." "She shakes her head trying to concentrate.

 Chapter 29

    "Yes. Some signs were seen that the dungeon master was ill. Priests and paladins were sent frequently to talk and help him. Then it happens. One team was sent just like usual but only one knight managed to return and he was gravely wounded and coursed. He has enough strength to tell that soul crystal turned black and the dungeon master declares war and destruction upon us. It happened just before winter. The local guild master and commander of holy knights decided to seal the entrance to the underground. Dungeons can¡¯t act outside their domain but inside they will most likely don¡¯t spare any adventurer. Through winter they will gather enough men to fight their way to the core and then they will see what to do next."


    "Most likely they will be forced to kill him." Naomi sight.


    "Yes. We can see that from the perspective of time. They start preparations immediately but they don¡¯t know about one crucial thing. Hard to say if it was the dungeon master who twisted the minds of some priests, or other ways, but he had allies for some time already. They gathered bodies of adventurers and bandits in the deepest floors resurrected them as undead and waited for the perfect moment to strike. And they don¡¯t need to wait long. Just one month after the declaration of war came a snowstorm. Because, for the undead, the weather is at best a minor inconvenience, they slaughter everyone, at least one thousand people died. The worst part was that they were risen and the ranks of undead swollen. In winter in the north, no one travels between towns and villages. It took four months for news of the slaughter to reach the local lord and two more to inform the king. Northern people are strong and hardy so they easily amassed an army. On the first day of spring, they set out to reclaim the city. But back then they didn''t know anything about the enemy. Scouts reported people on walls so all assumed they were bandits and rebels. The first assault almost ended in disaster. Undead attacking tirelessly, curses of fallen priests called themself necromancers was something that no one knew how to fight. So northerners retreated and started reinforcing the walls of their towns and castles. Also, they were looking for a way to deal with new enemies. In the meantime, the fallen dungeon master, future arch lich, sends a portion of its army to conquer the dungeon on the west. This one had God Nedo as a patron. However, even after warnings, they don¡¯t have enough people to fight back. So they decided to retreat. They warned the dungeon master about danger. The necromancer, commanding an army of undead didn''t assault the dungeon. He called the dungeon master and through lies and empty promises, he convinced him to ally with Arch Lich. It turns out this dungeon master also was a little mad in the first place. Immediately he starts torturing and twisting living creatures and people to create his army. Soon the first warlocks joined him and the first monstrosities were seen around the dungeon. By then in the far north, there was only one dungeon. It was watched by the god Junos. It was obvious that the dungeon mistress of this dungeon would be next. However, she from the start declared that she was on the side of real gods, and asked adventurers to help her prepare. And all of them, her included works tirelessly. Two years after the treason of the western dungeon she was attacked. An army of undead shows up in the middle of winter. Defenders were prepared and scouts warned them in time. They survive through winter and when summer starts from the south comes an army that manages to push back necromancers. Unfortunately, the walls were badly damaged and supplies were barely enough for the next winter siege. People back then did the best they could to prepare but armies of undead are endless. You must burn their bodies to the ash, bones included, to defeat them."


    "Because of that when we fight with them, we try to reach necromancers to kill them. Lack of mana and control from them causes destruction of some of them and chaos in the ranks of those who don¡¯t need extra mana to exist." Commander of holy knights said. He joined them a few minutes ago.


    "But that is knowledge learned later. And in the middle of winter defenders won''t be able to do that anyway. When the next spring came, and a new army arrived the city was destroyed and there were only undead and necromancers there."


    "What about the dungeon mistress?"


    "The second army managed to break through to the dungeon and contact the dungeon mistress. Back then she was still alive. Unfortunately, chances for her survival the next year were slim, and forming a third army in the next year also will be problematic. The army general decided that he and his men would be fighting with her to the end. And so they did. According to the last rapport they sent they had decent chances because the dungeon mistress prepared, on the safe floors, forts, and other fortifications for defenders. There still were a few dozen adventurers alive there. But then demon summoners came and summoned horrors, also warlocks brought first chimeras and orcs. The third army when formed was too weak to try to siege, and in the fourth year, they didn¡¯t manage to raise numbers too much either. According to the observation of scouts, we believe that defenders fight one more year." The commander finished the story.


    "What about her?" Naomi asked, terrified.


    "No one knows for sure. Even gods don¡¯t have contact with her. Probably because of some artifacts created with the help of twisted gods." Serator said. "Her sacrifice helped us to build defense lines further south and stop their conquest. Every holy knight from that day carries a medallion with her, and a general face." He reaches under his armor and shows the Dungeon Mistress mentioned medallion. It was round one inch in diameter and hung on a leather strap. On one side was the profile of a woman and on the other side the face of an old warrior. "It is a reminder for us of our duty, and the remainder of our greatest failure," Commander added.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Fuck. And I was crying about a few bandits." Naomi sighed, a little angry about herself and her being weak. "I wish to have at least some of her strength, but I still can¡¯t even imagine myself killing someone."


    "I have an idea!" Paoli broke the silence. "Come I will help you, Mistress."


    "How?" Naomi didn¡¯t understand.


    "I will teach you how to fight."


    "Can you explain, because I still can¡¯t understand how it will help me?"


    "It will be like a double prize for one run. First, you will have additional knowledge and skills to defend yourself. Your golems and traps are not bad, but cultists know they are weak and stupid so they always attack with a lot of zombies, orcs, and other monstrosities."


    "Hmm, you could be right. Fighting with a sword doesn''t require using mana. But I still need to have the strength to kill someone, maybe even wound him."


    "But that is part of the training. Without it, it¡¯s just a waste of time."


    "She is right, Dungeon Mistress." Commander agrees. "I can¡¯t predict if it will help you, but learning about using any weapon includes how to kill someone."


    "I agree," Naomi said after a few minutes of thinking. "I prefer to try something and see what happens than just sitting. I have done that too much in my past life. At worst, I will level some of my stats."


    "Great."


    "So, what first?"


    "Sword of course. Usually, the blade and your forearm are similar in length. If your blade is broad it could need to be shorter. If you choose something with a narrow blade you can elongate the blade. The handle is important because it helps balance the sword. But it also adds weight. The warrior usually needs to try a few different swords before he finds something for him. Overall it needs to feel right. And keep simple, Mistress, no enchantments and magic."


    "Ok." Naomi nodded and concentrated for some time. She tried several typical designs until she settled on a typical sword. The base is wide and the blade slowly tapers towards the end. The end itself was a little pointy for piercing through gaps in the armor. "I have it. So now shield I guess?"


    "For now a sword is enough. Let''s start with some simple swings and moves."


    "You know better." Naomi shrugs.


    Around them, starts gathering a crowd eager to see how Dungeon Mistress is training. In the middle of the desert, there wasn¡¯t any entertainment so anything breaking routine was welcomed.


    While Naomi was busy, adventurers slowly but steadily explored caves on the third floor. It was a proper maze, There wasn¡¯t any clue in which direction you should go next to find an exit. One tunnel even takes you back to the room you exited. Adventurers also discover two big caverns with galleries. Different tunnels lead to the upper and lower levels of the cave, but on both levels are spiders. Dungeon Mistress didn''t prepare any way down, however, some adventurers speculated that with ropes you can do that. No one tried, because of darkness and hiding in it spiders waiting for you. Spiders who can¡¯t reach adventurers, because they were on different levels, still observed them and even tried to shoot with nets sometimes. As a map of the floor starts to take shape, exploration gets easier and faster. However, reaching the end of the third floor takes almost the entire day.


    Through the last seven days whenever Paoli had time depending on her delving schedule, Naomi was teched by her about swordfighting. After the third day, all the adventurers get bored watching them, especially since nothing is happening to the wife of the Guild Master. She didn¡¯t get cursed by gods, or something for pushing and tripping Dungeon Mistress.


    ¡°Paoli, can I ask you something?¡± Naomi said when she rested a little after today''s lessons.


    ¡°sure thing, Mistress,¡± Paoli said. After seven days she was much more open to Naomi but never forgot to be respectful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get scared or take me wrong. I like your lessons and hope, soon I will learn skills for sword fighting. However, when do you plan to tell me you don¡¯t teach me normal sword fighting?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ how¡­¡± Paoli was surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dungeon Mistress. It seems I got carried away. Are you not angry at me?¡± She was embarrassed.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Naomi smiled. ¡°I need to confess too. I was trying to use a shield yesterday.¡±


    ¡°That is good. I don¡¯t do that yet because I wanted you, Mistress, to get used to the sword, and well, I forget myself. How does it go?¡±


    ¡°Terribly.¡± Naomi laughs.¡± ¡°I asked one of my spiders to help me. They have long legs so I presumed it could imitate sword strikes. Even when I managed a properly positioned shield to make a hit slide, and be sure that I was standing firm I still landed on my butt. And he didn''t even try to hit me with his full force.¡±


    ¡°First thing you were probably doing something wrong even if your instinct guided you properly, Mistress.¡± Paoli was smiling amused by Naomi''s story. ¡°Second thing, you are small and light. You need a sturdy and strong body for taking hits and people usually wear armour sometimes a lot of it. We can try to include shields, but after your story, Mistress, I suspect my fighting style would suit you better.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get hit in the first place.¡± Naomi laughed. ¡°I tried that too and it went much better. I''m no match to my spiders, but it was less embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Spiders have a lot of eyes, and who knows what other senses. Below master level, no one tries to fight giant spiders. And when we need to we do that from afar and with fire magic.¡±


    ¡°Right. There is only one true rule for the fight. No rules. Cheating is not only allowed but mandatory.¡± Naomi smiled.


    ¡°Exactly. Duels are fine if you want to keep your body fit and ready. But I haven''t heard even one story where a duelist wins against a real warrior.¡±


    ¡°I heard a similar story in my world.¡± Naomi nods. ¡°Anyway, tomorrow I will start working on my fourth floor so we will have a break for a few days.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Mistress.¡±

 Chapter 30

    While Naomi was busy, adventurers slowly but steadily explored caves on the third floor. It was a proper maze, There wasn¡¯t any clue in which direction you should go next to find an exit. One tunnel even takes you back to the room you exited. Adventurers also discover two big caverns with galleries. Different tunnels lead to the upper and lower levels of the cave, but on both levels are spiders. Dungeon Mistress didn''t prepare any way down, however, some adventurers speculated that with ropes you can do that. No one tried, because of darkness and hiding in it spiders waiting for you. Spiders who can¡¯t reach adventurers, because they were on different levels, still observed them and even tried to shoot with nets sometimes. As a map of the floor starts to take shape, exploration gets easier and faster. However, reaching the end of the third floor takes almost the entire day.


    With the fourth floor, Naomi decided to risk a little and use woodland as a base pattern. For her, it means she will need to use some animals to make it feel real. She hopes that some birds, squirrels, and a few other small animals will be too boring for adventurers to bother with hunting them. Also, she makes sure there will be a lot of places to hide for them, or just run away. The entrance to the floor will be in the cave hidden behind some bushes. A maze of paths and animal trails will start with a hunter shack surrounded by a short fence. Each path leads to another clearing with a random number of enemies. As for enemies Naomi builds golem wolves. They were guarding a discarded backpacks with food in it. In the hunter''s shack, because she didn''t want to see yet how people were doing it for real, she placed freshly killed and partially butchered deer. At the end of the maze, she built a little better hut, as woodcutters camp.


    In the camp were five wolves to destroy, and plenty of different supplies as prizes. Naomi decided to help a little with building a proper town next to her oasis so she prepared logs. It wasn''t enough to properly start building anything. But in Naomi''s opinion, it will help. Transporting anything big and heavy through the desert was a costly endeavor if possible at all. She also was thinking about how to help with the bricks but that probably needed to wait for the next floor or even sixth. The floor had one unique future. Adventurers weren''t forced to use pathways, they could go wherever they wanted. Well, almost. Naomi made sure that only paths were easy to walk, rest of the wood was full of bushes, some even with thorns. She added a few marshy grounds and some boulders big as minotaurs. The roots of trees covered with moss also made traversing wood harsh. But she also included a scenic pond full of fish and a fishing camp with freshly smoked fish. However, there is no nice road leading to this place. The exit from the floor leads through a tunnel in the cliff face. For someone who can climb, he can try to search nests of birds for fresh eggs. Naomi goes through the floor a few times before she is satisfied with her work and confirms the creation of the fourth floor.


    Nurmela led the first team which found a new floor.


    ¡°I have a feeling that we have a new floor.¡± She smiled seeing some bushes blocking the exit from the cave.


    ¡°I hope we got a better place to rest. I hate cold and wet caves.¡± Grumbled Nonisa.


    ¡°It¡¯s above ground for sure,¡± Iason said.


    And it was. When they moved the branches to see what was on them, they saw a dense but quite light forest.


    ¡°Nice,¡± Iefer said.


    ¡°Be ready, something is behind that shack.¡± Warned Iason, and all raised their shields and readied weapons.


    ¡°Wolves ha.¡± Nurmela smiled, taking the first hit from the golem who jumped from behind the shack. ¡°I think that Dungeon Mistress is trying to get revenge on you for your constant beating her, Paoli.¡± She laughed.


    ¡°I''m a desert fox. Foxes are better than some stupid wolves. They even look different.¡± She was offended.


    The fight was relatively short. They had experience destroying golems, and even if this one moved better than rats and spiders, it still posed no significant threat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what we can find here,¡± Nurmela said.


    ¡°I already found something good.¡± Iason smiled. ¡°There is fresh, partially prepared deer.


    ¡±Oh, gods. Yes. Finally!¡± Paoli shouts.


    ¡°Inside shacks are also some interesting things.¡± One of the helpers said. ¡°It looks like our hunter not only hunts animals. He has a collection of ancient artifacts.¡±


    ¡°Shame that they are fake.¡± Nonisa sighted after a brief check.


    ¡°Still I like it. It¡¯s like Dungeon Mistress found a way to connect floors through the story.¡± Iefer said.


    ¡°Yea, you are right. First, this vault under the palace could be built on remnants of an ancient dwarven kingdom deeper down. And now we exited through a cave on this clearing and found the hut of some hunter dealing with some shoddy business.¡± Nonisa agrees.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Too much effort.¡± Nurmela shakes her head. ¡°Iason, look around. We need to decide what we should do next.¡±


    ¡°On it.¡± He went in the direction of a small trail.


    Fifteen minutes later he was back.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Paoli asked.


    ¡°I was checking something.¡± He answered. ¡°We can safely leave paths and camp on the side.¡±


    ¡°Good. Without camp, we can¡¯t explore this floor. It¡¯s too deep.¡± Nurmela nods. ¡°And how many wolves are in the next place?¡±


    ¡°Two, and they are guarding a backpack with something in it.¡±


    After checking everything and taking a short break they decided to fight with a pair of golems.


    When they emerged in the ring above ground they were beaten and half of them were helping each other to walk.


    ¡°Dear goddess, what happened to you?¡± Pinera jumps in immediately to check on them and heal any serious injury.


    ¡°We overestimated our strength a bit,¡± Nurmela said.


    ¡°And wolves,¡± Iason added.


    ¡°Wolves?¡± Pinera asked surprised at first, then she understood. ¡°Fourth floor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And we will have a feast.¡± Paoli smiled. ¡±We will have deer for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Dungeon Mistress allowed to hunt animals?¡± The Guild Master asked appearing unexpectedly.


    ¡°It was already hunted and partially prepared for taking,¡± Nurmela explained.


    Around the same time, an undead monster, acting as a messenger arrived at the citadel of the dead. The necromancer who made a mistake a month ago and brought incomplete news about the new dungeon, sighed with relief. He even has a few hours to read and check if someone doesn''t try to falsify it and get rid of him. But he didn''t find anything suspicious. A few other necromancers considered delaying messenger, but decided it was too risky, especially if the news will be bad. So nervous but with plans what to do with some possible rewards he goes to the Archlich throne room.


    ¡°Great Undead Lord. As ordered I bring you rapport with all of the findings about the new dungeon.¡± He prostrated before Archlich.


    ¡°You were in no hurry.¡± Archlich''s voice boomed in the hall. One of his servants gets a scroll. This one was in her past life a beautiful elven maiden. Now after her death, her body was carefully preserved for everyone to see through the revealing dress. Only her face was hidden behind the veil because her face was frozen in an eternal grimace of terror and pain. Archlich slowly read through the scroll. The news there was ridiculous. Two patrons for the start. He somehow can believe that, because it could be that false gods try to prevent inevitable. But they were at least fifty years too late. However, two more gods watching the new dungeon saying it¡¯s ridiculous is an understatement of the century. In all history, it happened only once and it was one god. Next, it was an enormous oasis surrounded by tall walls and towers. That was a little warring if, of course, it was even true. Assuming that the new dungeon master does that, it means that there is some conspiracy going on. The middle of nowhere, hidden behind walls, was a good place to hide something nasty. It doesn¡¯t matter in the long run but any delay is still delay. When he started reading about the dungeon master he almost started laughing. She welcomed the caravan, was nice, and a little shy. What did the person who wrote this drink? But the second part confused him. Devices and traps that don¡¯t use magic to work. Anyone can do that, nothing special. Some false floor over pitfall. Maybe a rolling boulder. But without magic, you can¡¯t do too much. There are no computers, microprocessors, or even simple electricity. Without them, you can¡¯t do anything. You need to use magic to replace modern technology.


    ¡°So you think I''m a fool!?¡± Shouts Archlich after a few minutes of pondering what to do with rapport. He uses it as an excuse to kill an overly ambitious necromancer. ¡°Take him. And I don¡¯t want to see him again!¡± He ordered his servants. They catch and drag away screaming and pleading men. ¡°The rest of you. Organize spies, but someone smart and not drinking too much beer. I don¡¯t want to see jokes about nice and shy dungeon masters. I need facts about what is happening there!¡± He raised his voice speaking to necromancers who gathered on both sides of the throne room. They were here to see how the messenger would die, and they got that. None of them was interested in a special task from Archlich himself, but they got that too.


    The next day when Naomi goes to ask the Guild Master if someone has reached the fourth floor she sees something strange. The adventurers packed their backpacks with camping gear.


    ¡°Good day, Dungeon Mistress,¡± Lucius said, when she entered the adventurer''s tent.


    ¡°Hello everyone.¡± She smiled. ¡°I saw when I was walking here that almost everyone was packing. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Nothing bad Mistress,¡± Lucius answered. ¡°Your fourth floor is too deep to explore without making camp there.¡±


    ¡°Oh. And once again I didn''t check everything.¡± Naomi was a little embarrassed. ¡°I should see or ask first how long it takes to go through my upper floors.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°It''s a minor issue if at all. We checked yesterday and it looks like we can venture outside paths,¡± Paoli said entering a tent carrying a bowl of stew. She had a noticeable limp on her right leg.


    ¡°Yes. If you forget about all the obstacles I placed there.¡± Naomi nod. ¡°And what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing big. A few minor scratches and bruises. We underestimated your wolves a little.¡±


    ¡°You got beaten enough to need at least a day of rest and you say it is nothing big?¡± Naomi couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    ¡°It is nothing special Dungeon Mistress,¡± Guild Master agrees. ¡°A day or two rest after a short run to heal eventual wounds and rest is typical routine. Adventurers who came with the first caravan are skilled and experienced. For them, your first floors weren¡¯t too dangerous. However, two days ago a caravan with one more team and a few soloist adventurers arrived. They were master level at best and you, Mistress, should be prepared for serious accidents.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Naomi sight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise I won''t shut myself in my quarters and stop doing anything. I probably will be in a bad mood for a few days.¡± She added seeing how seriously the Guild Master was looking at her.


    ¡°Understood.¡± He answered.

 Chapter 31

    Around the same time, Shewa and Thuldir reached the City Of Light, where the Citadel Of Light stands. It was an enormous towering structure entirely made of crystals. Also, it was a dungeon. One of three still-standing tower dungeons. Its patron was the God of The Sun, and because of that, its dungeon mistress decided to build up. Also right from the beginning priests and paladins following the God of The Sun started closely working with her. It was a very fruitful cooperation. Holy knights added extra protection for her and they had a place made especially for them to train. Adventurers were allowed to explore the first four floors, resources from dungeons were an important part of the local economy, but the upper floors were reserved for paladins. Because it was a tower dungeon made from crystal, it had only sixteen floors. Despite that, it was almost one hundred meters tall. Dungeon Mistress couldn¡¯t build anything more because of the mana to maintain the structure. She has a surplus of mana from Delvers but she doesn''t want to risk the tower collapse and her death. The town itself imitates a dungeon. It was very bright, the walls of buildings were whitewashed, crystals were everywhere, and the mirrors reflected sunlight even to the normally dark back alleys. By night a lot of lanterns dispersed darkness. Roads and alleys were wide and almost pristine and clean. People frequently clean any garbage and horse manure.


    ¡°Welcome to the City of Light.¡± The commander of guards said, after checking Shewa and Thuldir''s path. ¡°I was told quarters were prepared for you on the fifth floor of the citadel. Your paladins should know the way.¡±


    ¡°We do.¡± Holy knight escorting them confirms.


    On the fifth floor were the private quarters of the archpriest with few rooms for guests, most important archives, and barracks of paladins. It takes almost an entire day to reach it, however, the road is well known and their escort of paladins takes care of any dangerous animal they meet on the way up. At the destination, the young priestess showed them their rooms and where the mess hall for everyone was. An appointed meeting with the Archpriest was scheduled for tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Good morning, Archpriest,¡± Shewa said, entering a modest office where they were guided by a young priestess from yesterday.


    ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± Thuldir said.


    ¡°Good morning, travelers.¡± Elf smiled. Like any elf, he looks perfect, but the first signs of aging were visible on his face. ¡°Let me present to you the Dungeon Mistress of Citadel of Light.¡± He bowed to a young woman who stood beside him. She was wearing a modest dress, simple in cut but made of expensive materials. On the front, was an embroidered sun, the symbol of her patron and the entire church.


    ¡°Good morning, Dungeon Mistress,¡± They both said.


    ¡°Good day,¡± She answered.


    ¡°Please have a seat. We need to hear your feelings and thoughts about, the younger sister of our Dungeon Mistress here. Rest we can reed from rapports.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Shewa said and they started talking and answering a very long list of questions.


    ¡°Mistress, you got quite an interesting younger sister I believe,¡±


    ¡°Please. We are alone. We have known each other for one hundred years.¡± Mistress shakes her head disapprovingly.


    ¡°My bad. After this long conversation, I forgot, Chino, my friend.¡±


    ¡°That much better.¡± They met exactly one hundred thirty-four years ago. He was just a freshly appointed grand priest of the sun and she was just an eighteen-year-old girl who had been reincarnated in a fantasy world. They somehow unexpectedly formed an almost familial bond. Chino saw the elven priest as an uncle. He thought of her as a niece. Soon they stopped using formal titles when alone. ¡°And about my new sister. I don''t know what to think. She is doing everything differently. She sacrificed one floor and made it as pleasant for people as possible. Her understanding of magic looks profound, but she doesn''t use it beyond the necessary minimum.¡±


    ¡°That is true. However, remember that according to the priestess, this woman lived much longer than you. You were telling me that you have only basic knowledge. You were preparing to go to a more advanced school.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I wasn''t a good student either. I have good marks, I needed them to work as a singer but I didn''t bother to go beyond what was necessary.¡± She laughed. "But still, I¡¯m worried. Her place, patrons, and skills suggest soon something can happen.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think, that it will happen anytime soon. A few decades at best. Who knows, maybe even a century. In this world news spreads very slowly not like in yours instantly. According to news carried by pigeons, caravans sent from Frayharf should reach Oasis. They will need one month to get back with news. Most likely something like there are two or three floors, and there you can find this and that. This news will reach us a week later and it will be a short message attached to the pigeon leg, not real full rapport. We will need to wait almost two months for the messenger on horse. And the same goes for cultists. Maybe even worse because of the winter season.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. She isn''t so far in the north like Elisabeth and her dungeon. And there are northern kingdoms with their fortress and desert, so she should be safe. But what if? She is only one new dungeon core to our knowledge. Everyone will be concentrating on her, for good or bad.¡±


    ¡°And we are preparing for that. Soon the next platoon of knights will be sent to the On Taram oasis. Adventurers will be traveling there with every caravan, some will stay. With time it could be built into a real town. And towns need an army. She is safe, I will see to that, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Afternoon when Chino returned to her core room built like a traditional Japanese home she got an unexpected visitor.


    ¡°Good afternoon, sir,¡± She bowed to her patron, God of the Sun.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Good afternoon, my protege.¡± He answered. ¡°I¡¯m here to ease worry in your heart. The new dungeon mistress is more capable than anyone thinks. She lacks experience and needs to learn about this world. However, she also has the strength and courage to face challenges.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. I appreciate your help. Regrettably, I can¡¯t stop thinking about her safety.¡±


    ¡°Soon messenger will arrive and you will see for yourself.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the north, a small caravan led by commander Arthuros ex-deputy commander working for commander Lucius now Guild Master in On Taram Oasis reached the town of Bragaoss.


    ¡°What happened to Commander Lucius?¡± An officer commanding a team of guards at the southern gate asked.


    ¡°He got a promotion,¡± Arthuros answered. ¡°He is now Guild Master.¡±


    ¡°Good for him I guess. Which town?¡±


    ¡°On Taram Oasis. There is a new dungeon there. We bring news to your King and priests.¡±


    ¡°Fucking shit. If I just a moment ago didn¡¯t see your path I would think you are drunk or worse. If I remember correctly there was a shrine dedicated to the Lady.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Lady and The Smith are patrons of the new dungeon. I can¡¯t say anything more before I meet with your king.¡±


    ¡°True. You never know if just around the corner is not hiding some fucking cultist or traitor. They are worse than rats or cockroaches. Kill one and the next one appears instantly.¡± The officer nods. ¡°I will send my two men with you. They will help you get through all advisors and helpers."


    ¡°Appreciate.¡± Arthuros thanked.


    Unlike the southern towns and cities, northern lords prefer to reside in proper stone castles and keep. There were two main reasons for that. First was whether. Thick walls and small windows stop the cold outside. Heating systems were marvels of ingenuity. Inspired by stories told by dungeon masters, builders created their floor heating version. It was similar to ancient Rome but one or two fireplaces won¡¯t be enough. They connect dozens of them to the maze of channels under floors. Even the smallest bit of heat won¡¯t be wasted. The second reason was the war with necromancers. Without a proper castle, you can''t defend yourself and your people against cultists and their monstrosities.


    It takes some time to organize a hearing, even with the help of two officers. The hall was packed to the brim. Everyone won¡¯t hear about the new dungeon. The Lord of the city was a muscular human warrior. Next to him sits Head priests of local temples, leaders or representatives of local guilds and aristocracy. Almost all of them were warriors of some kind and all were even now armored to the teeth.


    ¡°Everyone has to shut up!¡± The powerful voice of the king echoed through the hall. It was another difference between the North and the South. Northerners prefer straightforwardness to etiquette. ¡°Good. Commander Arthuros you said, you bring news about new dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord. Oasis On Taram Is now Dungeon Oasis. Patrons of the Dungeon Mistress are The Lady and The Smith. She is also watched by God Junos, Goddes Iliana, God Nedo, and God Varo.¡±


    For a brief moment, there was silence, then shouts and loud comments erupted. King Sutr, after shouting and throwing three tankards at more agitated people managed to restore order.


    ¡°Commander, you know how outrageous your story sounds. Only, paladins who accompany you and assurance of priests that you are telling the truth to stop me before arresting you.¡±


    ¡°I know, my Lord.¡± Arthuros respectfully nods. ¡°In this chest, are scrolls with detailed reports.¡± He pointed to a big one carried by both knights. ¡°I¡¯m not privy to most of them. However, I can tell what I witnessed. Four months ago I was deputy commander under Commander Lucius. We were traveling back to the South escorting merchants. We were struck by an elemental storm a few days away from the oasis. It was a sign that something had happened. What we saw, I still can¡¯t fully comprehend. As you know, an oasis is just a pond surrounded by some trees and bushes. A place where travelers can stop rest a little and draw water for further journey. But this was an enormous citadel with towers bigger than some castle towers. Walls ten yards high clad in blue tiles, roofs of towers made from gold. On the sides of the gates, were depictions of The Lady and The Smith. Also, the god of wisdom and goddess of beauty was present. However, the inside was even more stunning. In the past, the oasis had a few hundred pieces across. Now it''s two miles wide, full of green grass, an orchard with fruit trees fountains, and stables for camels. Dungeon Mistress even prepared basic food supplies for travelers.¡±


    ¡°And monsters?¡±


    ¡°This wasn''t explained to me. I was only told that priests should know why. The surface level of the dungeon is a safe floor without any monsters. The rest of the floors are underground.¡±


    King looks at the priest of the Sun.


    ¡°It¡¯s like the commander said. There isn¡¯t anything strange about that. I or another head priest can explain that after the meeting.¡± He confirms.


    ¡°Good, continue.¡±


    ¡°Commander Lucius, take a team to see the first floor. There are only traps. In the middle of the floor is the shrine of The Smith. Before we leave, Dungeon Mistress, give us prophecy,¡± Arthuros took a small chest.


    ¡°Show us.¡± Grand priest of the Sun said. The commander placed a box with a scroll before the priests.


    ¡°It¡¯s genuine prophecy.¡± He said after a brief moment and the rest agreed.


    ¡°It is about war?¡± Lord asked.


    ¡°No. It is a warning about greed and not following the teaching of gods.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Commander, what about the god of healers and the god of death?¡±


    ¡°It was something that happened when we were preparing an expedition. Dungeon Mistress rescued a woman from one of the desert tribes. Because of that, she got a task from the twin gods to spread knowledge of how she did that.¡± Arthurors placed a small chest with three scrolls before the priests.


    ¡°What a hard-working woman she is.¡± King smiled. ¡°However I need to ask about war. Where there any message from gods?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just commander of adventurers tasked to protect caravan and bring messages. I wasn¡¯t invited to any talks with Dungeon Mistress. However, I was told that she is not the herald of war. Her role is to support the North. In peacetime and wartime.¡±


    ¡°Good. What can you tell about Dungeon Mistress herself?¡±


    ¡°She is inexperienced. Her past life was different. She has such a pure heart that you might think she is naive. But she isn¡¯t. Her oasis for example. She could have two floors instead of one full of traps and monsters. She chooses to sacrifice one to help travelers. But most people forget about the law of hospitality and that she is literally in the middle of the desert. Anyone with bad intentions will die in the scorching sun of the desert. She is also strong. A small band of bandits managed somehow to go through the desert following our trail. Because of her lack of real-life experience, Dungeon Mistress tries to negotiate with them.¡±


    ¡°Negotiate with bandits?¡± King was amused.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord. It went poorly as anyone suspects. It ended with her challenging them to conquer her maze. All bandits die. Because of her pure heart, their deaths almost broke her. However, when we were living she managed to recover. And she was building her new floor.¡±


    ¡°Good. What can you tell us more.¡±


    ¡°That is all my King.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I need to go through all the scrolls your commander brings us. I will prepare a response for the expedition leaders, in a few days. Maybe find someone who can represent me.¡±


    ¡°I will be waiting for the message then, my King.¡± Arthuros bowed.

 Chapter 32

    Guards on the western wall of the City of Light were visibly nervous. A few days ago runner brought news about people with the task from gods, and the need to speak with the archpriest. That was a serious matter in itself. Even if they were some random nomads from the great desert. Panic almost breaks out, because they are escorted by a team of sun elves in royal colors. Adventurers, holy knights, and city guards ran everywhere to ensure the road was safe from bandits and monsters. Now they are waiting.


    ¡°They are here!¡± Someone shouted. Indeed you could see first people from the caravan on the road. A few dozen minutes later they stop at the gate. Chief issued a few orders about breaking camp. Next, he and the shaman accompanied by the sun elves'' warriors approach the gate.


    ¡°Good day. I¡¯m Juntur chief of this tribe, and this is my path.¡±


    ¡°Good day. I¡¯m Durtar shaman of our tribe and this is my path.¡±


    ¡°Welcome travelers. I¡¯m Ilrune archpriest of the god of the Sun. This is Gustav, Grand Marshal of holy knights. He will be responsible for your safety during your stay in the City of Light. And you sir?¡± He asked the sun elf standing next to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m Quildor. My king tasked me to escort messengers to the city and confirm they would fulfill their task. And I did that. Also, my king tasked me to check if the prophecy given by the Dungeon Mistress of On Taram Oasis reached the Citadel of the Sun.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Around two weeks ago we received it.¡± Archpriest confirms.


    ¡°Good. My tasks are fulfilled, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are. May the sun always shine on you and your warriors.¡± Archpriest said.


    Quildor bowed slightly, turned around, and started walking away. The rest of the elven warriors immediately followed him.


    ¡°Dear gusts. Please follow me. I¡¯m afraid before us is a little lengthy road, because we prepared quarters for you on the fifth floor of the citadel.¡± Archpriest said a moment later.


    ¡°Understood. And it''s no problem.¡± Answered Juntur.


    They reach the fifth floor late at night. The meeting was scheduled for tomorrow.


    In the morning they were led to Archpriest rooms.


    ¡°good morning. I hope you were able to rest properly.¡± Archpriest grated them.


    ¡°Good morning. We are indeed well rested.¡± Shaman confirms.


    ¡°Splendid. Let me introduce Dungeon Mistress of the Citadel of Light.¡± The Elven priest pointed at the young woman in the priest''s robe.


    ¡°Good morning Lady.¡± Gusts bowed.


    ¡°Welcome to my Citadel.¡± Mistress bowed slightly.


    ¡°And Great Marshal you met yesterday. Let''s start with breakfast. After that, we will speak about your task.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality,¡± Chief answered.


    ¡°Now then. Tell us your story. What happened to you that you got chosen by gods?¡± Archpriest asked.


    ¡°Thankfully nothing bad. On the contrary. We were witnesses of a miracle. Dungeon Mistress of the On Taram oasis brought one of our women back to life.¡± Shaman explained. ¡°I know what you are thinking. Necromancy. But no. She shows me how to reignite the fading spark of life.¡± He gives a scroll to the Archpriest. ¡°Dungeon Mistress writes on this scroll, all her knowledge about this new healing technique.¡±


    Dungeon Mistress of the Citadel immediately starts reading it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. She did it.¡± Her eyes went wide.


    ¡°She did what?¡± Elven priest asked.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°It is what we call in my world the CPR. A few of us, dungeon masters, know about it, but regrettably not in detail. But she knows. Not only that. She combined it with magic.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Archpriest noded. ¡°And then I guess The Lady or god Junos sent you to us,¡± he said to the shaman.


    ¡°No. It was god Nedo and god Varo. They descend and give us this task.¡± Duratur shakes his head.


    ¡°I have a question.¡± Marshal breaks the silence. ¡°Do you know anything about sun elves staying in the oasis?¡±


    ¡°Not much. Sun elves are respectful, to us, people of the desert, but they keep their distance. However, we overheard a few things. It turns out Dungeon Mistress somehow was able to impress the elven king. Elven warriors were discussing the possibility of marriage between their king and Dungeon Mistress.¡± Juntar said.


    ¡°Marriage!¡± Chino shouted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She immediately added embraced.


    A few days later a small flotilla of twenty ships set sail for the coast of the continent of Auos. Ten of them were true warships. Size and overall shape were similar to man-of-war sailship from fifteen century Earth. However, they don¡¯t carry guns. Not because they don''t know about gunpowder. Alchemists know about a few exploding mixtures, and with the help of dungeon cores real guns and muskets were built. No one uses them because of magic. However not because magic was more convenient. You don¡¯t want to be near a barrel of gunpowder when an enemy mage can make it explode with a fireball. A typical ship carried many barrels of gunpowder. Instead on the top gundeck ballistae were installed. The number of soldiers was around one hundred, and many were fire mages. Typically crews concentrated on destroying the sails, and masts of the opponents. Crews fighting with fire were easy to board if needed.


    The rest of the sailships were smaller or bigger merchant ships. They also had a few ballistae and a team or two dedicated mages and warriors for protection. Merchants always aim for the sails of pirate ships, which helps them escape.


    ¡°So gods decided we should travel together a little more.¡± Thunder smiled at priestess Shewa. They both stood on the main deck of the flagship Gods'' might. They admire the Citadel of Light.


    ¡°Yes. It is an interesting coincidence.¡± She answered hesitantly after a moment. ¡°You know how it is. Gods always give us tasks to fulfill and we must do our best.¡±


    ¡°Ay. I know something about that.¡± He laughs. ¡°I carry prophecy, and you are the gods¡¯ messenger.¡±


    ¡°My commander is the true messenger.¡±


    ¡°Details.¡±


    They stood for some time in silence until the citadel disappeared over the horizon.


    In the meantime, Naomi starts designing the fifth floor. In any other dungeon, they are simple. Some space for adventurers to rest, and check their equipment, and supplies. In the safe part of the floor is also a teleportation ring, a shortcut to the surface. There is also a place for the champion of the floor who guards the stairs to the lower floors. And you need to beet him whenever you want to explore deeper parts of the dungeon. The safe part usually had only the most necessary things for adventurers. A few dungeon masters added some luxuries like nice camping grounds with a pond full of fish. The most extravagant but also something that had a lot of sense, were quarters for holy knights on the fifth floor of the Citadel of Light.


    But Naomi needed to step further. She had plans, and two promises to fulfill. Coincidentally she can do both of them at the same time. So she starts with place. Naomi designed a spherical cavern four kilometers wide and five hundred meters tall. In a few places stood granite columns to support celling. Yes, floors weren¡¯t in the real world, but they reacted like they were there. It¡¯s a lot of pressure for an enormous cavern. She could go full magic but it would be costly. A few pillars make a big difference and are ideal places for birds. The owls, hawks, eagles, and vultures are the most common. Naomi in the central and biggest column placed the nest of Roc. And it wasn¡¯t just big bird, she gave him access to storm magic. At the edge of the cave, she placed giant scorpions, basilisks, and snakes several meters long. Between them runs smaller animals like horned desert rabbits or foxes. But the center of the floor was most spectacular. It was a city. The city was built from metal glass and stone. Buildings were as tall as her towers above ground. And everything was in ruins, reclaimed by nature. Around half-broken fountains could be found with dry grass and some bushes. Others intact were now waterholes for dozens of big and small animals. All of them hide and nest in ruined buildings. To deepen the mystery she added a few vertical windmills that slowly still rotate and inside buildings, she discarded destroyed gears and parts of golems. It takes her a whole week just for that. She was aware that she cheated with all these animals. Yes, they are indifferent to adventurers because it is a safe floor, however, there was a law of hospitality. Any cultist, necromancer, or whatever will find a nasty surprise here. It was a big plus for Naomi who was seriously scared after she learned about what happened in the north, in the past.


    When she was satisfied with the ruins she started designing the golem guardian. Her choice was a gorilla. She enlarged its body and now it was as tall as an average human. The inside mechanism was made extra sturdy and with one important change. Hands were fully functional. Golem from now on can grab things. Exit from the floor will be in the center of the ruined city in the biggest tower built around a central stone pillar. She placed the golem in the tree-story high hall. On ground level were spacious corridors with six alcoves. Five were empty, and only in one stood golem. There was also an upper floor. Naomi planned it as a place for adventurers to observe the fight. She placed a dozen baboon golems in random seats to ensure no one would interfere from the upper floor. Usually, they were designed to jump and make the noise, when someone decided to challenge the champion. But they could fight if someone interfered with the fight in the corridor.


    ¡°Good.¡± Naomi nodded pleased with her work so far. ¡°Adventurers have a place to fight. Time for a place where they can rest and have some fun.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Around the same time, one of a recently arrived team of adventurers had their first unsupervised run. It rarely happens that the local guild master imposes such rules on everyone. Usually, only novice and sometimes apprentice-level adventurers, need to be part of an experienced team. Here however was a new and peculiar dungeon. Also, Lucius wants to minimize the risk of someone dying which will upset the Dungeon Mistress. It will take a lot of time before she accepts the harsh reality of life and her destiny.


    ¡°It¡¯s room number seven.¡± Read Billy, leader of the team. He was twenty years old human and still acts like a teenager. ¡°Sel what did they write about this trap?¡±


    ¡°We must turn thous cranks simultaneously to move steel plates blocking doors. When it will move by one foot, we will be shot with steel balls.¡± Selphie, or for her friends Sel read. She was twenty-six years old elven sorceress. She prefers reading scrolls to adventuring, but access to libraries is costly, and buying scrolls requires even more money.


    ¡°That is easy.¡± Said Stris. He was a faun and was twenty-three years old. He was their archer and scout.


    ¡°I will help him,¡± Abby shouts. She was twenty-one years old and played the role of healer. Right now she was Stris''s girlfriend last month it was Billy.


    ¡°How is your mana?¡± Conor asked Selphie. He was a twenty-two muscular human and carried a large shield with him. His question wasn¡¯t dictated by real concerns, however. He was lazy and had a hangover from drinking last night.


    ¡°I should manage. I was in room six, there was a similar trap.¡± Selphie answered.


    Opening doors took them half an hour. They were undisciplined and argued and joked all the time. The sorceress sat down next to the exit after using up all of her mana. The rest of the team starts searching the room for hidden treasure.


    ¡°Look at that! I found gold!¡± Stris shouts. All run to him to see.


    ¡°Gold? Wait it¡¯s a trap!¡± Selphie shouted but it was too late. Instead of a deadly trap, a hidden door opened.


    ¡°Trap? I will say hidden vault full of golf rather.¡± Billy smiled.


    ¡°In the scroll, it is written that this coin will trigger a trap,¡± Sorceress answered not understanding.


    ¡°You read too much. Life is simple. Nobody gets rich by sitting around shuffling papers, but the Adventurer''s Guild is rich. And because only the guild master can talk with the dungeon master it¡¯s simple for them to negotiate a vault with a lot of gold for their exclusive use.¡± Conor explained.


    ¡°Time is running. Let''s move.¡± Billy hurried them.


    ¡°No. We shouldn¡¯t. There is a reward for finding these doors.¡± Selphie tried.


    ¡°Sorry Sel, but there is a chest full of gold there. Not just one or two gold coins.¡± Billy pushes her inside a tunnel and steps forward. The doors shut with a bang when the last of them step in.


    ¡°Maybe we should return?¡± Abby was scarred.


    ¡°We have amulets, and the challenge in this room should be easy.¡± Billy laughs.


    The supposed vault has five statues and, a big pile of gold in the middle. Selphie immediately saw that everything here was full of magic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything!¡± She warned them, but they didn¡¯t listen. Her friends run to the gold to get as much as they can. When they touched the gold, the trap sprung and water started flowing to the room.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Shouts Abby.


    ¡°It¡¯s a trap. Again you all weren''t listening to me,¡± Selphie answered.


    ¡°Relax. We have amulets. Right?¡± Billy said.


    ¡°They will not work until the trap is working.¡± The sorceress shakes her head and walks to the statue to look for clues. Her friends stood stunned. Conor grabbed the amulet and screamed.


    ¡°Kansas!¡± But nothing happened. ¡°Kansas! You stupid junk. Kansas, Kansas, Kansas!¡± He tries angryly. Then everyone realized what they had done. However, instead of looking for the way out they started shouting and blaming each other.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The statue closest to Selpie was the statue of a warrior. He holds a sword in his right hand and an unrolled scroll in his left. On the scroll was a picture of a pile of coins, a sword, a shield, a shirt, and pants. What surprised her the most was the face of the statue. It was very similar to Billy''s face. She hastily moves to the next one. Water was higher with every moment. Next one statue looked like her. On the scroll was a pile of coins, and her staff. She looked at her staff. Leaving her staff will be equal to resigning her as being an adventurer. Even worse. This staff was bought with money borrowed from the adventurers guild. If she is lucky she will be assigned to support other teams until she repays her debt. If she is unlucky she will become a debt slave. With a heavy heart, she placed her staff and the purse containing all her money on the altar, in front of the statue. They disappeared and the scroll was now blank.


    ¡°I know how to resolve this challenge!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°What?¡± Billy asked surprised.


    "I know what we need to do, to get out of this trap."


    ¡°Great. Tell us.¡±


    ¡°First find a statue that looks like you.¡±


    They needed some time because the water was up to their waist.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Conor asked.


    ¡°Look on the scroll. There is what you need to place on the altar.¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? It¡¯s almost everything !¡± Stris shouts.


    ¡°This is only the way!¡± Selphie shouts and shows them her return amulet. In the dim light of the vault, they saw it glimmers.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t place anything.¡± Conor accused her.


    ¡°I placed my staff and all the money. I¡¯m no longer an adventurer. I¡¯m debt slave!¡± The sorceress shouted and started crying. It was the first time when she so strongly replayed them. They started slowly placing things on the lists. However, they immediately began shouting and accusing each other.


    When the last thing was placed on the altar they were teleported outside. The boys, almost naked, shouted at each other and everyone around them, and the girls were crying. It took an hour until the Guild Master finally understood what happened.


    When an unfortunate group of friends had their last joint adventure, Naomi started building a tavern. Next to the entrance, she placed a rectangular building with domes on the roof and four towers on the corner. It wasn''t built from mud bricks like usual. It was built from scavenged metal plates and a few statues from the ruins. The walls had three layers, to ensure that the inside didn''t turn into an oven in the scorching desert sun. The whole wall was a half meter thick. The walls inside were decorated with fabrics, and she placed enough benches for almost one hundred people. On the opposite entrance, she organizes a place for the tavern master and staff to work. Next to it were two sets of staircases. One was for staff and led to warehouses and private rooms. The second stairs lead to underground rooms prepared for adventurers. Regardless of the number of beds in the room, there was a second room with a small pool with clean running water. A simple toilet was in a third small room.


    Naomi was pleased when she realized that the dungeon immediately absorbed waste. She doesn¡¯t need to build sewers. She overheard that in towns there were public bathhouses. As a person lowing long baths, she decided to create her own. She wasn¡¯t sure about if they were separated by gender, or mixed. Naomi shrugs and on a separate floor builds three different bathhouses. On the entrance, she placed a set of bronze statues. At the entrance to the men''s bath, there were statues of a man and a minotaur. In front of the women''s bath, she placed an elf and a halfling female statue. For the mixed bathhouse, she chose a wolf woman and a dwarf man. The water in all of them was warm and pleasant.


    ¡°You are so much fun!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Naomi said and the next moment someone tackled her and they fell into the pool.


    When she managed to stand on her legs someone hugged her.


    ¡°Goddess?¡± Naomi asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Tabitha. Goddess of fun. And I love your prank.¡± Goddess looks like a young fox woman.


    ¡°Thank you. But I don¡¯t remember any prank.¡±


    ¡°You forget? I''m talking about room thirteen on your first floor.¡±


    ¡°Thirteen?¡± Naomi needs a moment ¡°Oh no. I need to go. Are they fine?¡±


    ¡°Relax. They are fine. Until the Guild Master starts shouting at them. Anyway, I feel like, you''re trying to create something funny here.¡±


    ¡°Funny? Well, sort of. It¡¯s a tavern, so maybe adventurers will have fun here.¡± Naomi answered.


    ¡°Great! I also take care of taverns.¡± Goddes laughs. ¡°But this is not a tavern, more like a noble guest house.¡±


    ¡°I again overdid?¡± Naomi sighted.


    ¡°Yes! And I can¡¯t wait to see the faces of people who will see this floor. But I have a question. Do you plan on creating golem servants, or will you do everything yourself??¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? I plan to rent this tavern.¡±


    Goddess blinked, then started laughing hysterically.


    ¡°From now on you will be my sister.¡± She stated when she calmed down.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Naomi wasn¡¯t sure what was happening.


    ¡°Let me help you a little with some details. I¡¯m the patron goddess of people working in taverns and guest houses, so I¡¯m an expert.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your help. But I was told that gods can¡¯t act personally in the real world.¡±


    ¡°No problem. You forget that your dungeon is only partially in the real world. And besides that, I will be just talking. You will be making decisions and doing things.¡±


    ¡°Oh. it¡¯s a loophole.¡± Naomi smiled.


    ¡°Exactly!¡±

 Chapter 34

    Guild Master looked at five different testimonies. The boys blamed everyone for what happened, and couldn''t explain anything. Abby, the healer, was shaken and could only partially tell what happened. Only Selphie, the elven sorceress, could answer questions and give a reasonable explanation. And now he must pass judgment.


    ¡°Sorry for intruding!¡± Lucius heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Dungeon Mistress. You can come in.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Naomi said to Jathur and Eriser, sitting beside the Guild Master. ¡°Sorry for late showing up. Goddess Tabitha delayed me. How bad is it?¡±


    ¡°Your acquaintance with the goddess of mischief could be beneficial. She is the most scariest god. Her presence on your walls will scare away most evildoers.¡± Laugh Grand Forge Master.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t scary at all,¡± Nomi answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t talk about her personality. But when someone displeases her there will be no help for him. You should watch every stone on the road, birds poop, loose straps, and so on.¡± Explained dwarf.


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Naomi answered grinning. ¡°Good to know. But I need to know about adventurers who found my secret trap.¡±


    ¡°They are alive,¡± answered Lucius. ¡°I was about to decide about their punishment.¡±


    ¡°But they aren¡¯t here. What if they want to object to your decision?¡± Naomi asked.


    ¡°Three of them had to be handcuffed because they still couldn''t calm down. The healer is with the Grand Priestess in the temple, the priestess tries to soothe her. Only sorceress Selphie is capable of answering questions.¡± Guild master pointed at the young elven woman. She was sitting hunched up in a chair.


    ¡°That bad?¡±


    ¡°I will read the testimony of the sorceress. Only she was able to explain anything. Selphie, please add or correct anything I will read. And don¡¯t be scared by the presence of Dungeon Mistress. She is benevolent and fair.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Guild Master,¡± the Sorceress answered quietly. Naomi saw her red eyes and smudges of tears.


    ¡°When I heard, someone found a special room I was afraid it was an accident. Now, however, I¡¯m certain the trap worked exactly as intended. Your friends were exact targets for this trap. You, however, are an innocent victim dragged into this mess.¡± She said to the elven woman after the Guild Master read the report.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Selphie covered her mouth.


    ¡°Please speak.¡± Naomi urged her smilingly friendly.


    ¡°I deserve that too, Dungeon Mistress. I wasn¡¯t a good friend. I should have said no, but I follow them. I always followed them. I''m too scared to say what I think. And now we almost die. Because of me.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Naomi nodded. ¡°But don¡¯t give up. You are alive, your friends alive. Whatever will happen you can try again.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy.¡± Guild Master interjected. ¡°All of them have debts to pay.¡±


    ¡°Debts?¡±


    ¡°Only a handful of adventurers have equipment when they start work. For the first proper armor and weapon, Guild provides loans to adventurers.¡±


    ¡°And that could cost even a few golds. Add interests and someone like them would be in trouble.¡± Naomi understood.


    ¡°There is no interest,¡± Juntar said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Naomi was surprised.


    ¡°Because we all are descendants of first elves and gods we are in essence, distant cousins. And demanding interests from your family members is wrong,¡± explained the Grand Priest of the Sun.


    ¡°And no one borrows money with interest?¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°No in the same way as is practiced in your world, Mistress. Merchants and nobles through guilds provide different kinds of loans. You still return the borrowed money, but later they expect to have a portion of your income from your business. And nobles get more money from taxes.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Smart.¡± Naomi was impressed. It was so much better in her opinion. Rich still could get more money, and the rest could relatively safely try to start their own business.


    ¡°However, there are some people who borrow money with interest and with bad terms. Her friends do exactly that.¡± The Guild Master added.


    ¡°Great. Can I know their punishment?¡±


    ¡°Their punishment will be public.¡± Explained Lucius. ¡°Maybe I will start from our sorceress. Adventurer Selphie. Your debt is around two to three gold coins. After exchanging messages with Freyharf I will know the exact amount. Because you cooperate with the guild and general opinion I propose you work as a clerk in this guild and as support when needed.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Thank you for your leniency.¡± Selphie bowed.


    ¡°Adventurer Abby will have a similar punishment. She as a healer will be working in the temple of The Lady. However, her debt could be between a few to ten gold coins. That could be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. She too got this bad loan?¡±


    ¡°All of them have it, Dungeon Mistress,¡± Selphie said. ¡°They weren¡¯t listening to me.¡±


    ¡°And because of that, I have real problems with Bill, Conor, and Stir," Lucius said. ¡°Even in normal circumstances, they will end up as debt slaves. And when the loan givers show up it could end in mine, or a similar place.¡±


    ¡°Why? They are not bandits.¡± Naomi protested.


    ¡°But workers there die frequently and slaves could be sold there for high prices.¡± Explained Erinhar.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Naomi shakes her head. ¡°They received their punishment already. Yes, they need to return borrowed money. But not in that way.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t other way.¡± Minotaur priest said.


    ¡°I will guarantee their debts. Real one, not some imagined interests and fees. Your Selphie too. And if they will be complaining, you politely explain who I¡¯m.¡±


    ¡°That is a good idea, and it¡¯s a shame I will not see their faces.¡± Dwarf smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be rude Dungeon Mistress, but you don¡¯t have money.¡±


    ¡°I know. Funny thing. I can make an entire dungeon from gold and gems, but only adventurers can profit. I personally still own nothing. So I build a tavern on the fifth floor. I plan to rent, it and I will have real money, in a few months.¡± Naomi had a pleased expression on her face.


    ¡°That will work,¡± Lucius commented.


    ¡°I expected some reaction,¡± Naomi said. Something like hers.¡± She pointed at the sorceress, who was shocked.


    ¡°We are too used to you, Dungeon Mistress.¡± The dwarven priest laughed. ¡°You''ll have to say something like: I talked with the sun elves king.¡±


    ¡°But I did.¡± Naomi smiled seeing the dwarven priest shocked by her statement.


    ¡°Just like I suspected.¡± Guild Master nodded.


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°I spent most of my life in the desert. I met a few times sun elves. I know them.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Naomi answered. ¡°Anyway. My proposal can help?¡±


    ¡°Yes. With your help, they can work here and repay their debts. Maybe they will learn how proper adventurers work. If they accept your help.¡±


    ¡°They will be completely brain rotten if they don¡¯t,¡± Eraser commented.


    ¡°I also add, that in the future someone could take advantage of your mercy, Dungeon Mistress,¡± Juntar warned.


    ¡°I know. But this isn¡¯t mercy. I just stepped in because I saw something wrong. I don¡¯t argue with your judgment. There is a lot of work ahead of them. And only a little safer than in the mine. And, if someone wants to appeal to me in his case, he had better have compelling arguments. And I will consult it with you Grand Priest of the Sun anyway.¡±


    ¡°I will help as best as I can,¡± Minotaur answered.


    ¡°Grand Master Venancijs. Can I have some of your time?¡± Naomi approaches the opened entrance to the Merchant tent.


    ¡°You, Dungeon Mistress, always. Please enter.¡± He welcomed her. ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I need your advice, about customs and law. I build a tavern on the fifth floor, according to a certain goddess more like a noble guest house. And I need people who will work there.¡±


    ¡°Tavern? You want to learn how to become a tavern master?¡±


    ¡°I made a mistake. I want to rent it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be rude, but that is a more reasonable choice, Mistress¡±


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t know about tavern work also I have other responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Dungeon Mistress. Rent is usually one-tenth of the lessee''s income. Nobles take one-fifth.¡±


    ¡°One-tenth is enough. I plan to invest money further anyway.¡±


    ¡°Invest? Can I know how?¡±


    ¡°I offer you a contract. You in my name will be lending money to anyone who wants to settle near my oasis.¡±


    ¡°Oh my. What a bold move.¡± Merchant smiled.


    ¡°And lucrative.¡± Naomi smiled too. ¡°I will have money from renting and you will have a lot of clients who will need a lot of things. Also, your merchant house will have an exclusive contract with me for my personal needs¡±


    ¡°You know how to negotiate, Dungeon Mistress.¡± Venancijs laugh. ¡°I agree.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Nurmela and her team prepared to attack the final clearing in the fourth room. This was their third attempt and they had a good plan for dealing with a pack of five golem wolves.


    ¡°So like the last time. I and Paoli on the front. Iason you throwing your net first.¡± Nurmela was making sure that everyone knew what to do. Their scout was preparing his net. This thing however wasn''t made from ropes. Adventurers tried to use nets from spiders against golems, but ropes weren''t strong enough. Iason proposed building a net from chains, but the price and later repairs were too expensive. One of the smiths proposed building them net from short pieces of wire. And that works. The net was heavy and costly, but strong enough, and repairs were easy and fast. ¡°Support, your buckets are ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A trio of adventurers answered and pointed to buckets filled with water. That was their second trick. Through the gaps in golem armour water can sip in. And they have skillful sorceresses who can freeze water in the blink of an aye. Even a little ice inside can disrupt golem movements. Ice on the surface slowing down golems too.


    ¡°Nonisa. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sorceress answered. After the initial freezing attack, her role was to blind golems and cast shields to block golems'' attacks.


    Nurmela looked at her people to check one last time if everything was in order.


    ¡°Forward!¡± She shouted and the battle began.


    A half-hour later, the last of the wolves was destroyed. They were bruised and scratched everywhere. Iefer had some extra work with a few deep wounds, but they won.


    ¡°Not half bad.¡± Nurmela smiled when she slumped to the ground. ¡°Our plan works.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But we need to think about how we can improve it. I¡¯m too beaten to move.¡± Paoli complained.


    ¡°We all need a few day''s break,¡± Nonisa said.


    ¡°Then, we need to move our asses. Soner we check this place, soner we get back.¡± Nurmela stands.


    ¡°I guess you are right.¡± Paoli sighted.


    They check everything and take everything that they can. Repairing armor and weapons always costs a lot of money.


    They descend to the lower floor. For the first team reporting a new floor, every adventurer will get an extra silver coin. Dungeon Mistress has been building the fifth floor for some time. Some adventurers started gossiping that something happened. When Nurmela and her team entered the new floor they just stopped, and in silence observed ruined towers in the middle of the desert, that seams had no end.


    ¡°Something is coming in our direction!¡± Iason was the first to see a cloud of dust.


    ¡°Get ready!¡± Nurmela ordered. Adventurers dropped their packs and readied their weapons.


    ¡°False alarm!¡± Ison shouted after a few heartbeats. ¡°It¡¯s the Dungeon Mistress, she is showing off.¡±


    All lowered their swords with relief. They don¡¯t have the strength for any serious fight. And a moment later they saw that it could be their last fight. Dungeon Mistress was sitting on the back of an enormous scorpion. They stopped a few steps from the adventurers. Dungeon Mistress slides from the back, then takes off goggles similar to the ones used by alchemists. Just fancier. She was also wearing a leather cap, and her face was hidden behind a scarf. Naomi thanked the scorpion for the ride and the giant turned around and returned to the desert.


    ¡°Nurmela, Paoli! So you are the ones who are the first!¡± She shouted happily when approaching adventurers.


    ¡°Good day, Dungeon Mistress.¡± Dwarwen woman nodded. ¡°Can you explain what is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And that giant scorpion. Don¡¯t tell me this is champion of the floor.¡± Paoli added.


    ¡°I will explain what I can. But I think talk will be much better with some ale and food. Come, I have tavern here.¡± Naomi pointed to a metal building next to the road leading to the ruined city.


    ¡°Tavern?¡± Adventurers looked at each other.


    ¡°Come!¡± Naomi hurried them. Adventurers grab everything and almost run after her.


    There was a sign above the entrance. Normal Tavern. That name and the picture of a white fox made them hesitant.


    ¡°Dungeon Mistress?¡± Nurmela asked.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Do you by chance meet the goddess of mischief and fun?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. One fresh team found my hidden trap. Come in. I will tell you about that too.¡±


    Inside was spacious and with dozens of benches. Also, the temperature was pleasantly cold.


    ¡°Take a seat. Then come to the counter and I show you how to get drinks and food.¡±


    Adventurers do that obediently.


    ¡°Until I get real people who will work here you must pay for everything with mana stones. First, you get one try for everything you will order. Then touch the picture with the food you want. Then place mana stone on this try, and your order will appear on the counter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m first!¡± Nurmela shouted and started ordering. Soon all had their orders.


    ¡°So, Dungeon Mistress, what happened here?¡± Paoli asked.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°I made some promises, and want to reward you all for your work. And maybe I got carried away a little.¡± She laughs.


    ¡°A little? Dungeon Mistress, that kind of floor doesn¡¯t happen until twenty or thirty floors down.¡± Nurmela said.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. I heard you need a lot of mana to maintain such a room.¡± Nonisa nodded.


    ¡°True. So I cheated. You saw those sky-reaching stone pillars. They do that. They support the ceiling of this cavern. I added a few tricks in the ceiling and reduced mana cost to one-tenth of original costs.¡± Naomi had a smug face.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Paoli laughed. ¡°You made me as your teacher proud.¡±


    ¡°What about this tavern? It¡¯s made from metal and it¡¯s cold inside. That sure must cost you, Mistress, some mana.¡± Iefer said.


    ¡°It¡¯s free.¡± She answered.


    ¡°How?¡± Nonisa asked waiting for some profound knowledge about magic.


    ¡°You saw towers on the corners tavern?¡± They nodded. ¡°They catch wind and direct them down to the underground floors of this tavern. Windmills on top help with that. Cold air is pushed from underground to the chimneys and through them here.¡± She pointed to the ventilation grille near the ceiling.


    ¡°But the wall is cold too. I don¡¯t think four towers are enough to make them cold.¡± Said Iason.


    ¡°Right. I forgot about them. It¡¯s not a solid wall. The external one is hot enough to fry something. In the middle is the next one. This one is a little warm. And only then is the plate you see. The whole wall is half a meter thick.¡±


    ¡°And between them is what?¡± Nonisa asked.


    ¡°Just air. You see. You need something that will make the air hot. Outside is a sun. The first gap has outside plates. Inside however there is nothing. Hot air in the first gap is hot but not hot enough.¡±


    ¡°Mistress, you mentioned underground. What is there?¡±


    ¡°Quarters for future workers, and rooms for rent for adventurers. You also pay with a mana stone to get the key. One stone equals one full day. Also bathhouses.¡± Naomi answered.


    ¡°We need to see the bathhouse.¡± Nonisa said to Paoli.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± She agrees.


    ¡°And what about the hidden trap room from the first floor?¡± Iason was curious.


    ¡°That huh.¡± Naomi shook her head and started telling what happened.


    One hour later on the surface apper Paoli.


    ¡°A difficult fight?¡± Pinera smiled at her seeing all her bruises.


    ¡°Yes, Grand priestess. Thanks for extra healing.¡±


    ¡°You''re welcome. Where is the rest of your team?¡± Elven priestesses become serious about not seeing anybody else.


    ¡°Yes. Right. Dungeon Mistress finished her fifth room. And there is a real tavern. And bathhouse¡±


    Pinera froze for a moment.


    ¡°You said bathhouse?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m sorry. I need to tell my husband about rooms¡± Paoli ran to the adventurers'' guild tent.


    ¡°Paoli. You are back.¡± Lucius asked his wife.


    ¡°Luci. Pack your things and go to the fifth floor.¡± She commanded.


    ¡°Your team managed to reach it. Tell me how it looks.¡±


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s enormous. There is an ancient ruined city, giant scorpions, and a tavern. And there are free food, rooms for rent, and a bathhouse for couples. So move.¡± She started to hurry him up.


    ¡°Understood. Maxwe, Selphie I need to go for a few days. Can you do everything without me?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Boss!¡± Maxwe laughs. ¡°Have fun with your wife.¡±


    Selphie just nodded slightly red.


    News spread like wildfire and within a week all people from an expedition gain access to the fifth floor. They went there as supporters of adventurers. Those without combat experience just paid them for escorting. There were a few close calls especially hard was the final fight with a pack of five wolves. However, after reaching the safe floor, no one regretted it. Maybe Guild Master Lucius had two little problems with the new floors. First was his wife or rather her enthusiasm. She found out that rooms for rent have soundproofed doors. Paoli immediately rented one double room for them and didn¡¯t let him sleep until she was satisfied. And because he longed for that for some time they barely had any sleep for two nights. The second problem was a report about the floor.  No one will believe him.


    ¡°Guild Master, is something wrong?¡± Naomi approached him curious why he sat motionless before a blank scroll.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to think how to write a report about your, Mistress, latest floor.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just write what is here?¡±


    ¡°No one will believe me.¡±


    ¡°And adding some fancy words will convince them?


    Lucius looked at Naomi.


    ¡°You are right. It¡¯s not my job to make people believe in my reports.¡±


    ¡°And most people don¡¯t read them in the first place.¡± Naomi laughed.


    ¡°This time they should.¡± Grand forge master said after he sat on the bench with a tankard full of ale. ¡°Size aside. Your creations here are marvelous. Every crafter should come here and see for himself these ruins. Even artists too.¡±


    ¡°They are welcome. I will be glad if my creation becomes an inspiration for someone. However, please remember, Grand Forge Master, all this is dungeon magic cheating.¡± Naomi answered.


    ¡°Dungeon Mistress. With all due respect. Bullshit.¡± He answered. ¡°I was informed about some known rules that dungeon cores need to follow.¡± He started talking with a hushed voice. ¡°One is that you can only use things from this world. You can change them, but the original is from here. Yet, you Dungeon Mistress, show us again and again things never seen before. You even get a special class, because of that. That means you build them from scratch.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Naomi shakes her head dismissively. ¡°Without dungeon magic, I will never be able to do most of those things.¡±


    ¡°Not true. You use magic instead of people''s work.¡±


    ¡°Magic can¡¯t substitute people''s hard work.¡±


    ¡°That is a lie, Dungeon Mistress, and we both know this. You somehow can do that. Look at those benches. All of them are different. And when I push a little mana into them I will see glimpses of how this bench was built.¡±


    ¡°You got me.¡± Naomi admited. ¡°I learned how to create a fake history of objects from my dungeon. Still, this is dungeon magic cheating.¡±


    ¡°Dungeon Mistress, you lack confidence. You are The Smith apprentice, envoy of gods. You should be overconfident.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confident in my skills. But I also know what I can or cannot do.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this pointless discussion like dwarfs. I propose a bet.¡±


    ¡°A bet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If I win you, Dungeon Mistress will stop saying dungeon magic this, dungeon magic that, also free ale for one month.¡±


    ¡°And if I won?¡±


    ¡°We will think about something. But you, Mistress, will lose anyway.¡±


    ¡°So, what do I need to do?¡±


    ¡°First we need a forge.¡±


    ¡°My workshop is on the core floor.¡±


    ¡°And my is too occupied.¡±


    ¡°Let me check something,¡± Naomi said and closed her eyes. ¡°Surprisingly I can add a small forge to the tavern,¡± she said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Good. Can you Mistress, add an inside bench or two? We dwarves love to sit and watch blacksmiths at work. Our homes are built around forge hearts.¡±


    ¡°I heard that.¡± Naomi smiled. ¡°I need to go back to my workshop. I will be back in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Understood. But if you, Dungeon Mistress, don''t come back, after four hours I win.¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as an easy win in the dungeon.¡± Naomi laughed.

 Chapter 36

    After an hour and a half, Naomi was back. She wore a blacksmith outfit, and her leather apron had an inscription: Use the forge, Luke.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± She simply stated after entering the tavern.


    ¡°Good. Show me your new forge.¡± Grand forge master nod.


    Smithy was connected through the short corridor. It also had four towers, the three caches wind. The fourth one was a chimney for a mana forge. Next to the building, she placed a ten-meter-tall vertical windmill to move blowers and a few other machines. Inside was a fully equipped workshop and two benches big enough for sixteen people. Naomi placed next to them a barrel of ale. Like in the tavern, you get a full tankard for a small mana stone.


    Erirser inspected everything, and after some grumbling, he gave her a pass.


    ¡°You, Mistress, like always love to show off.¡± He said.


    ¡°Last time I checked, showing off was part of my job.¡± Naomi smiled.


    ¡°Your dwarven soul is there. I will help you remember how we speak and behave. Soon you will be a proper smith.¡± Grand Forge Master nods, happy with her response. ¡°For now, make me a pair of hinges.¡±


    ¡°What kind of hinges?¡±


    ¡°That kind of crap leave for nobles. Now cut one standard one-foot iron bar into equal halves. From them made one hinge.¡±


    ¡°Spoilsport.¡± Naomi laughed.


    She materialized the mentioned iron bar, placed it in the forge, and moved the lever to engage the blower. Iron gets red hot instantly. Then she switched to a different lever, and an enormous hammer with a sharp tip started moving. With just two hits, Naomi got two halves of an iron bar. She placed them in the forge once again to reheat them. Next, she takes them alternately to form hinges. She properly hammers and uses exact tools for every step of work. However, like she warned, dungeon magic does most of the hard work.


    ¡°And they are ready.¡± Naomi took them from the wooden bowl with water and placed them on the main anvil where she worked.


    ¡°I start to understand your problem, Dungeon Mistress,¡± Eraser said. Both hinges were visibly made by hand. However, they were also perfect. There were no unexpected bumps, and the dimensions were the same. Also, they were part of the dungeon, so they weren''t real.


    ¡°I told you. It¡¯s dungeon magic. The blacksmith will need a few hours to finish this work. And it took me barely an hour. The real iron doesn¡¯t get hot instantly or form under the hits of a hammer so evenly. I can make anything, and the final effect will be the same.¡± Naomi sighed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t win yet, Dungeon Mistress.¡± Grand Forge Master smiled after realizing something. ¡°Give me a moment. I need something from my workshop.¡± He said and ran.


    Naomi shrugs and sits on the bench where Nurmela drinks her ale.


    ¡°Thanks for the show, Dungeon Mistress.¡± She smiled and raised her tankard. From the other bench, three other dwarves do the same.


    ¡°You''re welcome.¡± She raised her tankard.


    Within fifteen minutes, the dwarven priest was back.


    ¡°Let''s try once again. But this time, you, Mistress, will forge the hinges from this.¡± He placed an iron scrap on the anvil.


    ¡°But this is the real iron. It costs you money.¡± Naomi protested.


    ¡°One copper. In the dungeon, there is so much metal that most adventurers leave it because they will not get any money for scrap.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Dungeon Mistress!¡± shouted Nurmela.


    ¡°Oh well. So be it.¡± Naomi gave up and started working again. This time, dungeon magic doesn¡¯t interfere. It took her a few hours and a lot of hammering until she finished. But slowly, as the work progressed, a smile appeared on her face. She was happy, ecstatic even. At last, she was doing true blacksmithing. She knew she could only build small, simple objects, but they would be authentic. Wait, she reflected. She was now practically immortal. Time was irrelevant for her. So spending ten or twenty years building a golem won¡¯t be a problem. Her grin widened.


    ¡°I won.¡± Grand Forge Master said. The new set of hinges was much different. Naomi managed to make them similar, however, anyone could see differences. Unlike the previous pair, they weren''t identical.


    ¡°Ok. You won.¡± Naomi gave up theatrically, still smiling and happy.


    ¡°Dungeon Mistress, you should mark them.¡± One of the gathered dwarves suggested.


    ¡°Mark them? Why?¡± She was confused.


    ¡°He is right.¡± Eraser nodded. ¡°Those hinges are on the level of an advanced blacksmith at best, but still, they are special. They are yours, Dungeon Mistress, envoy of gods, first true creation. Hopefully not the last one.¡±


    ¡°You can be as sure of it as the sun in the sky.¡± Naomi laughed.


    Suddenly, a cylinder ten centimeters long and two centimeters wide appeared on the anvil. Naomi takes it to see what it is.


    ¡°It¡¯s a marking stamp.¡± She gasped when she saw the bottom of the cylinder.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°And a gift from the gods. Use it.¡± Grand Forg Master said.


    Naomi immediately positioned it on the hinge. She hit the tool with a hammer, making a mark on it. On the bottom was an anvil. At the top was the silhouette of her tower. And in the background was a tree.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Naomi whispered, hugging the punching tool. ¡°Grand Forge Master. I¡¯m in great debt to you. Thank you.¡± Naomi bowed.


    ¡°Nah. Keep doing what you are and don¡¯t forget about my free ale. It will be enough.¡± He weaved his hand.


    At the Malena office, someone knocked.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Grand priestess of the goddess of mischief and fun answered.


    ¡°Mistress, I have a message for you.¡± One of her employees gives her a small scroll sealed with wax.


    ¡°Was it sent by runner or pigeon?¡±


    ¡°It was send by piguon, mam.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± She said. Pigeons were usually sent with urgent messages.


    Carefully, she breaks a wax seal of the Runners Guild. At the top was the usual and boring sentence: To the Great¡­ and so on. This time, however, there was also a cat paw print. Malenas curiosity rise. So as not to miss anything, he slowly begins to read the short message. Then she read it twice more to be sure. Then she started laughing.


    ¡°Thank you, goddess. I will find someone suitable.¡±


    Late in the afternoon, Lisusa entered the High Priestess''s office. She was thirty years old and a lamia. She was almost a grand master-level tavern master. To be one, she needed a tavern. Lisusa, one week ago, petitioned a guild managing all taverns in Freyharf and the closest towns and villages for renting existing ones, or permission to start her own. Today she will know the answer.


    ¡°Please sit.¡± Guild Mistress smiled at her. Lisusa sat, her tail wrapped around the chair. ¡°You still want to start your tavern?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Guild Mistress.¡±


    ¡°I have some news for you. I have one brand new tavern for you. But before I tell you, I need to know how good you are with a sword.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m decent. My sword fighting skill is at a late advanced level.¡±


    ¡°And, do you prefer a place with moderate weather, or maybe a different one?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like cold places. Or humid one. But if it is also warm, I guess it could be alright.¡±


    ¡°What about the desert?¡±


    ¡°Desert?¡± Lisusa was surprised. Then she understood. ¡°New dungeon. Expedition is building a tavern.¡±


    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Malena smiled mischievously. ¡°This is confidential information, so don¡¯t tell anyone. There is a tavern, already built. But it was Dungeon Mistress who built it. Her tavern is also on the fifth floor. She wants to rent it to someone. Also, our goddess blessed it.¡±


    Lisusa doesn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°And I¡­¡± She stammered.


    ¡°If you''re willing.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I promise to work hard and not disappoint our goddess.¡± Lisusa said firmly after a moment of thinking.


    ¡°Splendid. It¡¯s time for some paperwork. My clerks will prepare a list of people who can be hired. You will get it in the next day or two. The caravan should be back in a few days. Probably you will have two weeks to organize everything before they will be sent back to the oasis.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Also, do you have money to pay for the caravan?¡±


    ¡°I have some savings. But it may not be enough for my employees. I guess I will borrow money.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The letter mentioned that Dungeon Mistress would guarantee any loans and help cover travel expenses.¡±


    ¡°It will help me to convince any undecided people.¡± Lisusa was relieved.


    Three days later, the caravan reached Frayharf. Under the heavy escort of paladins and city guards, chests with reports were distributed to guilds and temples. Additionally, one big crate was transported to the city lord''s palace. Whatever was in there was very heavy because four people were needed to lift it. Before opening it, all guild masters and grand priests were invited for a formal briefing. While the herald of the city lord was reading aloud a short report about the dungeon and most essential events, helpers opened the wooden crate. Inside was a statue of a giant rat. All gathered expected a boring briefing, however, even the herald''s voice started to shake. The first shocking news was the presence of two more gods and the quest given by them. Then there was a bandit''s attack, and how the Dungeon Mistress single-handedly dealt with them. It was a bad sign. Bandits weren''t that stupid, cultists most likely had a hand in that. Next was a description of the floors. The first floor was as expected. Only traps were there. The second floor shocked them. The layout was simple, but monsters? Magical artifacts imitating living creatures. All gathered started observing the supposed sculpture with curiosity and awe. Grand forge master Rakdrun steps forward to examine the sculpture up close. He immediately saw it wasn¡¯t a solid piece of metal. The metal plates were connected in a way that they slid under the adjacent ones, allowing movement. Through gaps, he saw gears and machinery. In the scroll stored in a small chest, there was a warning about reactivating the magical array inside the head of the golem rat. Rakdrun grabs the set of tools stored inside the chest and immediately opens the lid, hiding the mentioned array. He was so absorbed in trying to remember and understand what he saw that he stopped paying attention to what was happening around him. After the initial shock at what Dungeon Mistress created, the description of the third and fourth floors was similar to the early floors of other dungeons.


    ¡°Grand Forge Master.¡± Someone touches his shoulder. It was the Grand Priestess of the Sun.


    ¡°Yes. Report.¡± He nodded absentmindedly.


    ¡°It ended.¡± She smiled at him. ¡°It looks like we have a lot to discuss today.¡± She said to the people in the hall.


    ¡°Before we start boring stuff, I have a message about the dungeon.¡± Interrupted smailing and visibly agitated Malena. Eleana nodded, preparing for something bad to happen.


    ¡°My goddess also takes a liking to Dungeon Mistress. So the list of the gods is a little bit longer.¡±


    ¡°Do you have information on why that happened?¡± Eleana asked.


    ¡°No. I was only tasked with helping with the tavern on the fifth floor, blessed by my goddess.¡±


    ¡°Fifth floor is ready then,¡± Bumus said.


    ¡°I only had basic historical records about other dungeons, but isn¡¯t that fast?¡± Asked Lord Grivius.


    ¡°No, my Lord.¡± The Adventurers Guild master said. ¡°If someone dies inside a dungeon, the dungeon core gets much more mana than the usual adventurer visits. One of the expedition''s goals is to ensure the dungeon master doesn¡¯t become a murderer. But in the halls of this dungeon died a few dozen bandits. That gave Dungeon Mistress surplus mana for maybe two floors, and adventurers were exploring the maze in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°That brings us to the problem with the cultist.¡± Elven grand priestess said. ¡°It turns out our usual efforts weren¡¯t enough. I propose to double the reward for participation in missions involving killing or capturing them.¡±


    All agreed. City Lord, all guilds, and temples had a shared budget for fighting against worshipers of twisted gods. That way it wasn¡¯t an enormous expanse for anyone.


    The rest of the topics were typical: how to profit from the dungeon''s resources. For now, they agree that it will be mostly work for crafters. Blacksmiths and smelters will be turning metal scrap into something useful. Enchanters and artificers will be building and repairing artifacts. And finally, merchants will buy and sell goods.

 Chapter 37

    A few days later, a carrier pigeon brings a message to the Citadel of Light. It was written on two sheets of parchment with tiny letters. They were meticulously folded and barely fitted within a small bag attached to the bird''s back. Rewriting it takes a whole day and ends on almost a yard-long scroll. When Archpriest and Dungeon Mistress of the Citadel read it for the first time, they didn¡¯t know what to think about it.


    ¡°Well. That was unexpected.¡± The old elf said.


    ¡°Which part? Because for me, almost all doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Mistress asked.


    ¡°True. It looks like Goods found someone special.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And Archlich already made his first move.¡±


    ¡°Hard to say it was him personally.¡±


    ¡°Even if not, we should send knights to protect her.¡±


    ¡°They are on their way. And she is safe. Read the description of her core floor.¡± Grand Marshal said. ¡°Without a proper army full of mages, you will never go through.¡±


    ¡°Undead aren¡¯t affected by poisons.¡± Chino pointed out.


    ¡°Yes. However, she has this enormous snake as a guardian and at least one more as support. And who knows what is hiding inside this jungle?¡± Gustav answered.


    ¡°And she has five floors already. Three of them are full of monsters.¡± Archpriest said.


    ¡°Not monsters. Robots.¡± Mistress said.


    ¡°Robots? Here it is stated they are called golems.¡± The Grand Marshal was confused.


    ¡°I know. I think I saw somewhere in some stories or games that term. It probably refers to a humanoid figure made alive through magic.¡±


    ¡°Description fits.¡± Gustav shrugs. ¡°And whatever they are, they are her defenders. Overall, she probably has a better defense than you, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°First floor full of traps. Zombies can¡¯t dodge. And according to what was written, they work without magic. Skillful, high-level mages can freeze walls and floors for safe passage. Cultists are cowards and rarely have someone who could do that. The next three floors aren''t any better. I can¡¯t assess how good those golems are, but one thing is sure. Necromancers, demon summoners, or warlocks need parts of living creatures for their evil magic. But these golems aren''t alive.¡±


    ¡°And around the oasis is only desert. Cultist monsters will die in her dungeon, and cultists starve outside.¡± Mistress understood, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yes. Also, remember they need to break through our citadels in the north, in the first place.¡± Marchal added.


    ¡°And she had a lot of time until it happened.¡± Archpriest tries to reassure her. ¡°We have, right now, the first month of a new year. Winter will last two months, three in the far North. Until then, nothing can travel to the citadel of the dead.¡±


    ¡°Her appearance makes Archlich nervous. But nothing will happen until we don¡¯t make moves against him.¡± Marchal added.


    ¡°Yes, both of you are right.


    News about Naomi''s creations started spreading like wildfire. Pigeons were flying nonstop, horses of runners had barely time for rest, and gossipers'' imaginations ran wild. Naomi was oblivious to all of that, and she was very occupied right now. She was sitting with a few other people on the upper part of the arena, watching the fight between her golem gorilla and adventurers. She didn¡¯t want to be here, but Paoli and everybody else were right. She needs to stop pretending this is some cosplay party. This was a brutal and deadly reality. So, Naomi was sitting and nervously watching how ten adventurers entered an arena. She was relieved when she learned that adventurers usually combine two or three teams to fight with the champion. They did this because adventurers had only two ways to return, after reaching deeper levels. Fighting against the champion, or pressing on to the next safe floor with a return ring. There are return amulets in Naomi''s dungeon, but that doesn''t change the fact that the fight with the champion will be hard. And after a few testing skirmishes, they know that. The golem gorilla was tall, and its armor was thick. The worst part was his ability to grab anything with his hands. An adventurer can be tossed on the other end of the arena, weapon catch and broken, or some debris can be thrown at you. However, he has a few weak points. The joints of its arms and legs had less protection, and the golem relied only on its eyes.


    ¡°Jars with honey are ready?¡± The commander of the raid asked. Four adventurers raise their hands. At the beginning, when the rest of the adventurers are distracting the guardian, they will try to throw small jars with honey. Hopefully, they will manage to hit the eyes.


    ¡°Good. When the champion loses sight, the rest of us start attacking the joints of the legs. It should immobilize this golem. After that, it will be a matter of breaking its neck. Support concentrates on taking away the injured.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The beginning of the battle went more or less according to plan. Two jars hit the gorilla in the face, making him blind. But the golem had ears, and the shouts and noises made by the adventurers were enough for him to launch a counterattack. A few were successful. One deadly.


    ¡°No!¡± Naomi screams, filling familiar mana rush. She runs to the healers standing by the entrance to the arena. When she reached them, the High Priestess Pinera placed a broken twig, a symbol of death, on the adventurer''s chest.


    ¡°No,¡± Naomi repeated silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dungeon Mistress. But he is dead.¡± The elven priestess said with a firm voice.


    ¡°There is something we could do.¡± Naomi''s hands were shaking.


    ¡°His soul departed. And necromancy promises are lies.¡±


    ¡°I know. But still¡­¡±


    ¡°Sooner or later, for all of us came the time to fade away,¡± The priestess said gently.


    ¡°This is it! Fade away. What was his name?¡±


    ¡°Ruben, Dungeon Mistress.¡± One of the adventurers answered. ¡°He was from a village called Hernar, I think.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Naomi approached the dead adventurer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you died. I can¡¯t return your life to you. But I can make sure you won''t be forgotten. Let your life be an inspiration for others.¡±


    ¡°He definitely will be. Adventurers love to tell stories.¡± Pinera reassured her.


    Simultaneously, a pristine white marble obelisk appeared on the surface. It was three meters tall, and at the base were engraved words spoken by Naomi. A little higher up was the name of the adventurer.


    The funeral was outside the dungeon. Inside the dungeon, the dead body would vanish, and there was a superstition that sometimes even the soul could be erased. Priests don¡¯t fight with this belief. People should have the opportunity to say goodbye for the last time. The funeral was simple. The body was wrapped in fabric and laid on the sand. His companions were standing aside. There were no grand speeches or sermons. The high priests and a few fire magicians ensured that only ashes remained. It was a relatively new custom, created to prevent cultists from desecrating bodies.


    Naomi was observing the ceremony from the wall.


    ¡°Everything all right, Dungeon Mistress?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Paoli.¡± Naomi turned her head to see who was calling her. ¡°Mostly, yes. I have a lot of conflicting feelings.¡±


    ¡°Which one, for example?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy because of my new life. I can at last follow my path. But my path will bring death to many people. So I feel guilt too.¡±


    ¡°Just like any of us.¡± Paoli shrugs. ¡°I told you that, after the bandit''s raid.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You know, Mistress. I have conflicted feelings right now, too.¡± She tries a different approach.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Your obelisk. Nice gesture, that is for sure. But to get killed for your name to be commemorated in the future? I think I will use that option after I run off others.¡±


    ¡°How can you joke right now?¡± Naomi stares at her in disbelief.


    ¡°This is the adventurer''s lifestyle. We laugh at any obstacles, dangers, and even death.¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± Naomi answered. ¡°You know. I just remembered another custom from my world that is the opposite of my obelisk.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In some famous places, you can write on paper your name and sometimes a few words when you leave.¡±


    ¡°Damn. I don¡¯t plan on leaving your oasis, Mistress, anytime soon, if at all.¡±


    ¡°Right. You told me that. I will find, for you and your husband, some way to be remembered. But I will use this guest''s scroll too. Do you think people will like it?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. We adventurers love to brag.¡± Paoli confirms.


    ¡°Can I ask you to tell everyone about that? I will place it next to the entrance to the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Dungeon Mistress. What about you?


    ¡°I need some rest. Then I will start working on the next floor.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    When Naomi woke up, she immediately went to her workshop. After yesterday''s events, she needed something to do to calm herself. The best choice was the sixth floor. She needed to fit a few things there. It needs to be spacious. Dozens of adventurers will be entering at once. So the first room was a large warehouse. Stairs were built around a large elevator, now destroyed in some accident. The warehouse has the shape of a semicircle. On the round wall were five big tunnels leading deeper into the maze. There were train tracks on the floor, and Naomi even placed a few carts on them. Next to the walls, she placed crates. Inside, she hides some building tools like shovels or a pickaxe. She also arranged a pile of metal plates, steel beams, and wooden planks. People started seriously planning to build an outpost outside her oasis. They only lack tools and materials. She decided to help with that.


    That was the second item on her list. While constructing the ruins on the fifth floor, she tested modern production technologies used on Earth. And they failed. Everything produced through automated production has turned into second-quality goods at best. And she doesn¡¯t understand why. Because of that, she created a dozen workshops on the sixth floor. And cities need them to function anyway. She also used simplified modern machinery, powered by gears, not electricity. Power was redistributed through shafts moved by the steam engine at the end of the maze. As a heat source, Naomi used fire mana stones. The boiler looks similar to those from the Earth. It was an enormous cylinder with pipes running through it. The difference was that there wasn¡¯t a firebox. Mana stones were inserted into pipes going through the boiler and directly heated water. For workers, she used monkeys, mainly chimpanzees for manual work, and orangutans for hauling goods. In between workshops, she placed staff canteens. Each is big enough for twenty people and has a fully stocked pantry and simple kitchen for making food. Everything on the floor was made from metal. However, Naomi did her best to imitate the nineteenth-century architectural style. Beams ended with ornaments looking like leaves and flowers. And no sharp corners. Bodies of machines are made from cast iron rather than welded elements. When everything was ready, she checked on the adventurers. Turns out it was the middle of the night. She has a lot of time then. Naomi confirms the creation of the floor. Then she ordered all her golems to start working. After a few hours, all the tasks were done, and she began inspecting the results. It was the same outcome as her earlier tries on the fifth floor. There was one exception. A bale of fabric had decent quality.


    ¡°The only difference I can think of was my presence in the weaving mill.¡± She muttered. So she repeated the process three more times, changing the workshop each time. And every time her presence caused a difference in quality.


    ¡°I hate quantum physics,¡± Naomi grumbled.